Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Author note: before we start. Kushina survived Minato didn't

*It was finally morning, the nightmare of last night was finally over. While the nightmare of hiruzen has just started, as he had no choice, but become the hokage once more. After Minato's sacrifice*

In the hokage tower

Hiruzen: you were a fool Minato. Nothing short of a fool. You could've gotten me to make the sacrifice, I'm old. I've lived my life. The village needed you, your family needed you, your son needed you more than anyone. But no. You're hero complex came before anything else

*Hiruzen said, he was sat down in a chair he never thought he would sit in again, and wearing a hat and robes, he never thought he would wear again in his twilight years. We see him looking out at the window, and complaining to the large rock face of Minato, at the hokage monument, he sighed as he turned around, and looked at the crib that was in his office, little baby Naruto was sleeping peacefully. Not knowing of the nightmares that happened to him*

Flashback

konoha Hospital

* Hiruzen was sitting in the hospital room after having his wounds treated, and was waiting for Kushina to wake up while he took care of her children. It was a surprise for everyone. Even for the parents. Since they ended up having triplets, 2 girls one named narumi, while the other was named mito and 1 boy, that being Naruto. Hiruzen frowned deeply when a anbu kneeled down in front of him*

Snake: hokage. The council member are demanding your time, to speak with them

Hiruzen: tell them. That they'll have to wait. There still things I must do, before I can meet them. If they have a problem with it.... Well snake, how good are you at torturing?

*Hiruzen asked with a tired smirk. He could feel the snake, Aka anko mitarashi. The girl who was once the personal student of orochimaru, now turned to one of his best protectors. He could feel her smirk, as she gave a short nod*

Snake: as you wish my hokage

*Snake said as she disappeared, letting hiruzen there alone, to sigh and rub his temple, clearly patience wasn't something that anyone in the council have learned. Hiruzen had postponed the council meeting for the time being. The council members had protested, but hiruzen silenced them after he had told them that he would retake his position as Hokage. Everyone was satisfied with that decision, well everyone except Danzō was satisfied with that decision, but that had been pretty obvious for Hiruzen from the start. Tsunade had left the village after Minato's death saying she was going to live at the Senju property in the Fire capital along with Shizune as she couldn't live in the village after everyone she trusted had already died in this cursed village*

Hiruzen" I suppose she never trusted me. Sometimes I don't know, of which of my students I'm disappointed with the most"

*Hiruzen thought, as he recalled the reasons why Tsunade was leaving him alone to deal with all this mess. Tsunade didn't want to see any more deaths. She had even left him her
necklace, saying it was cursed as Minato was the last person she had given it to and he too only for him to died. She had actually thrown it in the trash, but Hiruzen had kept it. The necklace was part of his own sensei's legacy for someone who was worthy enough, to hold on to it. Suddenly, Hiruzen was taken off his trail of thoughts, when Kushina's eyes fluttered open as Hiruzen rushed to her side. She looked at him desperately, tears already swelling in her eyes, over something she already knew. But she still had to ask*

Kushina: Sarutobi, where is Minato?!

Hiruzen: I'm sorry kushina. But Minato is gone

* Hiruzen said mournfully. As he explained what happened while was unconscious. The death of her husband, the release of the kyubi, minato splitting the demon in 3 parts, those parts being: the yin in Mito, the yang in narumi, and soul of the great beast in Naruto, the abandonment of Tsunade. It was a long and difficult conversation, but one he had to have with her*

Hiruzen: and as the masked man disappeared, Minato left us a few moments after you fainted.

*Hiruzen finished, feeling absolutely useless since if anyone was supposed to sacrifice himself for the village, it should've been him, not Minato, but that's not what the cards had in store for him it seemed. He watched as silent tears streamed down Kushina's face. When she looked around, terrified*

Kushina:Where are my children, Hiruzen?!

Hiruzen: alive and well I assure you. Here. I'll get them for you

* Hiruzen said as he stood up, and went to the crib. Picking up the daughters, he handed them to her. Kushina smiled and cooed at them while Hiruzen went back to go fetch Naruto to hand him over to his mother. But Hiruzen's worst fears came true when Kushina slapped his hand away just as he tried handing Naruto over to her.*

Hiruzen: What's the matter, Kushina? This is your son.

* Hiruzen asked in confusion. He saw how Kushina looked at Naruto, she was looking at the innocent child with nothing but utter contempt. As she spoke coldly at the old hokage*

Kushina:Don't call that demon my son, Sarutobi.

*she spat venomously, making Hiruzen's eyes go wide. Kushina pushed herself away from the "demon" that destroyed her life, in so many ways, and managed to stand up from the bed, holding her only 2 children*

Kushina: That thing took my husband away from me! Don't you dare call him my son! He is the Kyūbi reincarnate! Those whisker marks
are proof enough!

* Kushina said loudly, as she sneered at the child. Hiruzen took it all in with wide eyes, before his expression
turned furiously red. He wondered what the hell was the matter with kushina. And he made his objections known as he snarled at her*

Hiruzen: What the hell are you talking about, Kushina?! He just has the soul of the Kyubi sealed inside of him. He is not the Kyūbi! Have you gone insane!? You are a seal master yourself, and were a jinchuriki merely a few hours ago! What's the matter with you?!

* Hiruzen asked furiously while
Kushina returned the look the old hokage was giving him at full force. Emotions were running high in that room, kushina had just given birth, lost her husband, and the demon she was supposed to keep sealed up, was released by a man with a mask. Kushina was not in the right state of mind, but both of them, were too stressed to see that*

Kushina: I told you, I don't want anything to do with that demonic child. Naruto died as soon as Minato sealed the monster's soul in him. Two souls, one of an infant and one of a demon coexisting, you make me laugh! The demon clearly ate my baby Naruto's soul! As far as I am concerned, I only have two daughters!

*she spat with a venom laced voice. Hiruzen was beyond furious. But still tried to make kushina see reason, as he pleaded in his tone. But kushina was too far gone to see into said reason*

Hiruzen: Kushina, please see in to reason. You have been blinded by the pain of losing Minato. Please. See him, see your son for what he is. He is an innocent child in need of a mother. Nothing more.

* Hiruzen said, in a soft tone as he pleaded desperately, trying to hand Naruto over to her again, but Kushina tried to slap his hands again before Hiruzen retracted his arms defensively. Kushina growled at hiruzen, showing nothing but hatred*

Kushina: Do not bring him close to me Sarutobi or I swear will finish what I started and kill him to avenge Minato's death!

*Kushina screamed, in a promising tone with such hatred that Sarutobi knew that she meant it. That's when Hiruzen saw that the kushina, that Minato loved died with him. Hiruzen clutched the peaceful child to his chest protectively.*

Hiruzen: I cannot believe you, Kushina. You have fallen so low, so fast. Minato would be so disgusted by you right now.

*Hiruzen whispered solemnly. Before his eyes grew cold. Instead of understanding that kushina was a grieving woman, with her mind being a hurricane of emotions. Hiruzen took the safest option, since what other choice did he have? He wasn't about to let, any harm come into this child.*

Hiruzen: Very well then. I won't let Minato's legacy be destroyed by your sick mind

*Hiruzen said with hatred behind every word. But to Kushina? She couldn't care less. The woman merely huffed and turned back to her
daughters. Her last rays of joy in her life*

Kushina: do as you wish, with that demon. I will take my daughters to reside in the Fire Capital where an Uzumaki property is situated, under the protection of the Daimyo's gaze. I'll raise my daughters over there and will come back during the time of their graduation, after I am satisfied with their training.

*Kushina said softly. Before she pushed the limit of her hatred, and said something that will forever change the future of the innocent child, that did nothing wrong, but have the soul of the kyubi inside of him*

Kushina: Mito will hold the mantle of heir of the uzumaki, and narumi will hold the heir of namikaze. That demon will hold nothing, as the wife of Minato namikaze and head of the uzumaki clan, I have the power to banished and disown that child. He is neither uzumaki nor namikaze. So don't you dare name him as such

*Kushina said. In her final act of hatred, Hiruzen didn't think he could feel as much disgust for somebody since orochimaru, but kushina proved him wrong, as he could do nothing but give a short nod*

Hiruzen: do as you wish, we have nothing more to speak about, so I'll take my leave. I have a Council meeting to attend to. You can leave the village anytime you wish. The sooner the better

*Hiruzen said as he disappeared in a blur. He reappeared in the hokage tower, where he snapped his fingers, instantly a snake masked anbu appeared in front of him. And hiruzen handed Naruto to her gently*

Hiruzen: take care of him. While I deal with the council

Snake: yes hokage. But...if I may be so bold to voice my opinion?

*Snake asked softly. Anko was still in a state of shock, she made it back to Hiruzen just in time, to see kushina lose her mind, and attack her boy, for something out of his control, safe to say, it brought back some horrible memories for anko. Hiruzen for his part, gave a short nod to the girl*

Hiruzen: you may.

Snake: remember how they treated me, when they learned I was a pet project of orochimaru? How do you think they'll react, when you tell them, that this boy has the soul of the demon that destroyed so much of this village? They're already on high edge, they'll act irrationally. Like kushina did

Hiruzen: I see your point. What are you suggesting?

* Hiruzen asked, honestly. He was too tired to come up with a plan, he was ready to just tell the truth, to get the council meeting over with as quickly as possible. But the snake saved him at the last minute*

Snake: lie. Tell them that Minato managed to destroy the soul of the demon, in his final moments so only his chakra remains. They won't question it, the civilians are to stupid to know that's impossible, and the Shinobi clans see Minato as too much of a prodigy, that they'll buy it. At least that way, this boy will have a better chance at a better life

Hiruzen: hm.

*Hiruzen nodded as he walked to the council Chambers. Leaving anko alone with the boy, anko took off her mask, and looked down at the baby boy. She had a gentle smile seeing the innocent child cuddle closer to the warmth of her chest. Sadly for Hiruzen and Naruto, the night was still far from over*

Council Chambers.

*Hiruzen walked into the sacred chambers, or how he prefers to call it, his personal hell. He looked around to see all the clan heads already sitting on the right side and the civilian council to the left. The elders sat directly in front of his seat. With a sigh, not being able to delay this any longer He took his seat with two ANBU standing guard behind him.
Homura cleared his throat, so that the meeting could finally begin*

Homura: Hiruzen, all of us would like to know what became of the Kyūbi?

*The old decrepit fool in hiruzen's eyes asked the thought on everyone's mind, and everyone looked at Hiruzen expectantly. Hiruzen's eyes turned cold, as after so long, he had to go back into hokage mode*

Hiruzen: The Kyūbi has been defeated, and the threat has passed. Minato used a forbidden jutsu to split, the kyubi in 3 parts and to seal the
Kyūbi.

*Hiruzen said as everyone took a sigh of relief but Shikaku spoke up, much to Hiruzen's discomfort. The Smartest of the clans in konoha, just didn't know when to leave well enough alone*

Shikaku: Hokage-sama, You said he split and sealed the Kyūbi. What did he seal it into?

*Shikaku questioned, making everyone look at Hiruzen. While the old hokage for his part cursed under his breath, damning the Nara clan and their intelligence. But he remained with an unreadable face*

Hiruzen: Minato namikaze, the previous hokage, decided to seal it in his daughters, He split the Kyūbi into three parts. He sealed the Yin and Yang part of the 9 tails chakra into his newborn twin daughters Narumi and Mito; seeing that they had their mother's strong Uzumaki genes, they should be able to handle the power it'll give them

Danzo: and the soul of the vile creature? What of it?

*Danzo asked, hiruzen looked at the man who at one point in time, was his closest friend. Now? All hiruzen saw was a stranger looking back at him. Hiruzen took a small breath, before he continued to speak*

Hiruzen: that was the second part of the forbidden jutsu. Minato sacrificed his very soul to destroy the kyubi soul forever, with his. Then made the shinigami swallow him whole. The kyubi will never be reborn again

*Hiruzen said, lying through his teeth. But just like anko said, everyone bought it. The civilians and Shinobi, all saw Minato as some sort of angelic figure for his sacrifice. But all that hiruzen cared about, was the fact that now Naruto will have a normal life. Things were going smoothly until Danzo decided to speak again*

Danzo: hokage. I suggest that
you let me take over their training and upbringing. I'll help them control their emotions better, and make them
absolutely loyal to the village.

Hiruzen" even if orochimaru was in my position, he would still never give them to you"

*Hiruzen thought at danzo's suggestion, just as hiruzen was about to deny that wholeheartedly, even if he did currently hate kushina. He would never do something so petty as giving her children to danzo. Anyways, just as he was about to speak. The head of the civilian council spoke up, one Mebuki Haruno*

Mebuki: excuse me. But since danzo brought them up. Where are the children of the hokage? They are the heroes of the village, by taking up such a tremendous burden on there shoulders. It would be appreciated, if we knew of there conditions

Hiruzen: their conditions are that they are well and healthy. But seeing how fragile konoha is currently is. Kushina decided it would be in their best interests to take up an old uzumaki clan property in the fire capital

*Hiruzen explained, his hokage neutral mask almost broke. When he spoke about kushina. His anger almost took over. But he powered through and kept explaining her decision*

Hiruzen: kushina and the heirs of the uzumaki and namikaze clan respectively will be safe there under the protection of the Daimyo. She will return after she they're trained to an adequate level, they will come back here by the time their genin exams are upon us.

*Hiruzen told them in a neutral expression. He did find a small bit of enjoyment, seeing danzo outraged as he stood up, slamming his fists on the table, showing why he was never picked to be the hokage. He had no patience*

Danzo: You can't allow that Hiruzen! The jinchuriki must stay close to the village, now more than ever. After such an attack, konoha will seem vulnerable against the other villages. How much more weak, will we seem to them, if they find out the jinchuriki twins aren't even in konoha? We must demand the uzumaki head to return at once! And trained by people more qualified than kushina uzumaki, the woman has no experience teaching, she hasn't even had a genin team to lead! This is truly unacceptable

*Danzo spoke loudly, firm on his demands. This did cause a small ruckus as the council members discussed and disagreed with each other. All that talking just gave Hiruzen a headache as he sighed, not even sparing a glance at the power hungry old fool. Hiruzen took his pipe and ignited it, he took a deep smoke, while he waited for the council to calm down. Once they all did, hiruzen responded to danzo*

Hiruzen: While that is true, Danzō, you yourself have clarified that we do not have the necessary forces to spare for their protection. We need to concentrate all of our resources, on repairing our village, healing our injured, training more Shinobi. The other nations won't attack us, as long as we show unity. As for kushina and her daughters ? They will be much more safe at the fire capital. As for their training. All we can do is hope that kushina does a decent job. If not, whoever they're sensei will be on the future, will train them. That is final. They will not be returning a moment sooner

Back to the present

*That was 3 days ago, since then hiruzen has been getting demands none stop, to have kushina bring back her daughter. Those papers go to the trash, since kushina was the last person, hiruzen wanted to see right now. Hiruzen took out his pipe, about to enjoy a smoke, when it suddenly disappeared from his hand. He looked around, and saw snake, with a pipe on her hands*

Anko: lord hokage. I know you know better. Than to smoke with a baby in the room

Hiruzen: hm. Then perhaps I should take a walk and smoke. Since kami knows I need one

*Hiruzen said with a sigh, he was completely stressed, with the demands of the council, the demands of the village, the demands of taking care of a child in his old age, something has got to give. But before Hiruzen could continue that line of thought.  Suddenly, the window slid open, hiruzen looked and saw Kakashi and Jiraiya walked in. He glanced back but anko was gone, back to hiding in the Shadows, with the rest of the anbu*

Hiruzen: I was waiting for you two, Come on in, we have so much to discuss.

*Hiruzen said as he motioned them in. Both hopped in, and stood in front of the table. Hiruzen looked at them. Jiraiya looked up, and gave a crooked grin to his old teacher*

Jiraiya: So you retook the seat, eh, old man? The kid left his hat way too early

Hiruzen: That he did

*Hiruzen said, agreeing with what jiraiya whispered. Hiruzen sighed and spoke to his student first, hoping. No. Praying, that at least he wouldn't disappoint him, like Tsunade and orochimaru have done*

Hiruzen: Jiraiya. Minato has left a great burden upon my shoulders, a burden which Kushina does not wish to see reason to.

Jiraiya: what do you mean by that old man? Does this have to do with Minato's daughters?

*jiraiya questioned confused. But Hiruzen said nothing to elaborate, and pointed towards the crib where the soft snores of a baby resonated from. Both Kakashi and Jiraiya walked over to the crib, and couldn't help but gasp in shock. They didn't need it to be explained to them, who the baby belonged to. They already knew. Jiraiya gulped before he spoke*

Jiraiya: hiruzen... Why...just why?

* Jiraiya said softly, not understanding why the child was here. Hell, how he was here. From what kushina told him. She only had 2 daughters. And the nod from his old teacher just made him even more confused, as he spoke his opinion*

Jiraiya: I thought Kushina gave birth to two daughters, not a son as well. I should know She told me as such, before I received your letter. If he is, in fact, her son…then why is he here, why is he not in the fire capital with kushina and his sisters?

*Jiraiya asked. Hiruzen didn't sugar coat anything. He made sure to tell them both, the events of the hospital, repeating word for word what she said. To the lie he told the council. Kakashi couldn't believe that kushina, someone he saw as almost a parental figure, could say such a thing to her own baby*

Hiruzen: She blames him for the death of Minato, Jiraiya. She looks at like him as if he is the Kyūbi reborn. Kushina is looking for someone to blame and vent, and has sadly chosen little Naruto as her culprit. Last night, she disowned him, and even threatened to kill him. Now, Jiraiya, I wish to ask you to adopt Naruto. To teach him, like you taught his father

Jiraiya:what? Hiruzen. I.. but my spy network...

*Jiraiya tried to say, but Hiruzen raised his hand. As he slides a piece of paper to jiraiya. Jiraiya took it and read it, it was a sort of timetable for him. He looked at hiruzen with a raised eyebrow*

Hiruzen: I know that you have a spy network to manage, but we can set up a time-table for it. I can have someone I trust help you with little Naruto. So what do you say, Jiraiya? Will you accept him?

*Hiruzen asked hopefully. He honestly thought without a doubt that Jiraiya would accept the boy willingly to honor his apprentice's last wishes. But he forgot, that he should never think he knows anything in a Shinobi world. He felt his heart drop a little, when jiraiya sighed, and returned the baby to hiruzen*

Jiraiya: but I can't adopt him, even if I didn't have the spy network to take care of, I am not exactly father material, you know? I like to travel, do research, and write my books.

Hiruzen: and lie to your old teacher. All of those are pathetic excuses and you know it. What's the real reason behind it?

*Hiruzen asked, with a cold tone. Jiraiya winced a little, since hiruzen only used that tone, when he talked to danzo. Jiraiya sighed, knowing that he was now part of the list of people hiruzen hates*

Jiraiya: fine. The real reason is because the Great Toad Sage has given a new prophecy, Pa and Ma told me about it just last night. It says 'The powerful sapling born from two strong trees shall lead the world to peace, and it's enemies shall fear the look of the sapling's red eyes as the sapling's gazes upon them to protect what is precious to it.'

Hiruzen: and what does this prophecy has to do, with you not being able to adopt the boy?

*Hiruzen asked coldly, again not knowing which one of his students, disappoints him more. But jiraiya is quickly becoming the biggest disappointment. Jiraiya sighed, as he spoke calmly, there was no doubt in the time of his voice, as he spoke*

Jiraiya: because in my honest opinion i believe that the prophecy is talking about either Narumi or Mito. They fit the description perfectly with the kyubi chakra inside of them, it won't be long for their eyes to turn red, just like Kushina did. I'll have to put all my time into nurturing them...so being with Naruto will be, difficult, you know. I hope you understand, sensei. The future of the world takes priority over the life of a single child - you of all people must understand.

* Jiraiya said softly. As he tried to make hiruzen see reason. Hiruzen didn't even bother turning around to face him as he couldn't see his student's face, without feeling shame and disgust, that jiraiya, Tsunade, and orochimaru all let him down*

Hiruzen: leave. Leave and never return unless it has something to do with the spy network. And know that you are dead to me jiraiya. Make sure you tell the same to Tsunade. Both of you are dead to me

Jiraiya:.... I'm sorry you feel that way sensei

*Jiraiya said softly, as he turned into a blur and disappeared, in to the direction  of the fire capital. Hiruzen turned his gaze to his last hope, Minato's last student*

Hiruzen: What will you do then, Kakashi?

Kakashi: Lord Third, I'm sorry. But I want to return to the duties of the ANBU. I have to get over my grief of losing yet another person precious to me. And the boy looks too much like Minato for me to be able to take care of him, and I won't have the time to look after him with my missions. But I promise, I'll become his jonin sensei when he grows older.

*Kakashi said with a bow. So that he couldn't see the absolute disappointment in his hokage's eyes. He knows he owes Minato his life, he owes the man so much, but he couldn't bring himself to take care of the boy, who'll look so much like him in the future*

Hiruzen: Minato must be so proud of you right now. Leave. But know that Naruto will never be in your care as a teacher. Of that I'll make sure of it.

Kakashi: yes hokage. I'm...

*Kakashi tried to say, but he felt as if he could not breath, he finally looked up and saw the demon that was once feared when he was in his prime. The one called the reincarnation of sun-Wukon  in human form*

Hiruzen: I don't care. Just leave

* Hiruzen said as he calmed down, before he woke up baby Naruto. Kakashi gave a short nod and disappeared. Hiruzen sighed, rubbing his temple, trying to make the migraine go away. He looked down, at anko who took off her mask, putting it on the desk, and going to her knees before giving hiruzen a full body bow*

Hiruzen: speak.

Anko: lord hokage, I ask of you...I beg of you, your trust, for what I am about to say next. Let me adopt Naruto

Chapter Text

*anko was running faster than she ever ran before. Her heart was racing, her legs were screaming at her to stop, but she can't be late, she refuses to be late and let down her son from this fate. She practically crashed through the door, almost breaking it off it's hinges. Everyone was looking at her, a woman completely covered in sweat, panting as if she's a wild dog in the summer heat*

Anko: I'm.... I'm here! I'm not late!

Kuno:..... Good for you. Now sit down with the rest of the parents

*Kuno said slowly, Anko nodded as she went and sat down, she completely ignored people moving their chairs to be farther away from her, all she could see was her son, she gave him a small apologetic wave, but Naruto didn't wave back, which made anko feel bad, for again being late to something for her son. In reality, Naruto was just nervous of speaking to a crowd, but anko couldn't know that. Still tough, watching her son there. She couldn't help but feel nostalgic. It was harder then she ever thought taking care of a child. From getting him in the first place*

Flashback

Hiruzen: speak.

Anko: lord hokage, I ask of you...I beg of you, your trust, for what I am about to say next. Let me adopt Naruto

*Anko said, hiruzen looked at the girl with a raised eyebrow. Unlike kakashi, jiraiya, and kushina. Anko's tone was different, she wasn't confident. Quite the opposite, she was nervous, she was unsure of what she was asking. And hiruzen appreciated that she didn't try to hide it*

Hiruzen:... Why do you wish to adopt him?

Anko: because I see myself in that child. I see the road he'll go on, and I want to stop it before It even begins. I...I want to give the boy, a better life than I had. Give him a better chance, at becoming a Shinobi to be proud of, instead of one who is hated, for things out of her control.

*Anko said softly, even after so many years, she's still distrusted by both councils, by normal civilians, by everyone in the village, all because she was the pet project of orochimaru. Hiruzen for his part leaned back in his chair in thought*

Hiruzen: hm...

Anko: if you do not trust me, then you are more than welcome to visit baby Naruto any time you want, so you can see that he is fine, under my care. I know I can give him a good life with me

*Anko said, the more and more she spoke, the more nervous she became, at the aspect of becoming a mother. Or being responsible, for a human life. But when she saw that boy sleeping, when she hold him. It just woke something inside of her. She was of course taken out of her head, when hiruzen spoke*

Hiruzen: you do realize, that if you do this. You won't be able to be an anbu anymore.

Anko: I do. And I still wish to do this. I can take a job in the torture department, it'll be a steady 9-5 and I'll be able to be there for the boy. All I'm asking sir, is a chance to make him feel loved, like I never was

*Anko said, as she kept bowing. And waiting for her opportunity to come. Hiruzen kept looking at her for a moment longer, before he took a deep sigh. As much as he himself wanted to take care of Naruto, he was just too old to do so. Plus the stress of fixing and taking care of this village, was too much for him to deal with, without shortening his life expectancy by half. So he got up and grabbed the baby boy, looking down at him, with a warm smile, before he walked to anko, who hasn't moved an inch*

Hiruzen: if you need anything. Let me know

Anko: thank you....

*Anko said breathlessly, as she stood up and gently grabbed Naruto, she smiled down on him, anko was so nervous that she was trembling a little, he was just so fragile. But with a pat of support on her back, from the hokage. She took a breath and disappeared, reappearing in her studio apartment*

Anko: ok Naruto. It's not much, but welcome to your new home. I promise, you'll love it here....

5 minutes later

*Anko reappeared in the office, with a deep blush on her face, and Naruto in her arms. Hiruzen looked up from his paperwork confused*

Anko: so uh.... I'm gonna need a crib....and other baby stuff...a lot of baby, all the baby stuff. More specifically diapers. I have no idea where to buy them

Hiruzen:..... Hehe. Welcome to parenthood, sit down, I'll make you a list of what you'll need, and where you can get them. And I'll be sponsoring the boy, to help lift the that financial burden from you

Back to the present

*It's been a wild couple of years since that night, anko had no idea, how difficult it was gonna be to be a mother, hell she's still pretty much winging it. all the sleepless nights*

Quick flashback

*We see anko moving baby Naruto side to side, as he screams bloody murder, she would be impressed a baby could scream so hard. If she wasn't just so tired*

Anko: shhhh. Shhhh. Shhhh. It's ok. It's ok, Mommy's here. Mommy's here. God damn it, why won't you stop crying

*Anko said to herself, as she kept trying to calm Naruto, unfortunately for her. She has a long night ahead of her. A long, night of Naruto's screams filling the apartment*

Anko: a song! Yeah! A song will help. Uh.... God damn it, what's a song I can sing to a baby? Ummm..... T....There's a starman waiting in the sky

*Anko started to sing softly, as she kept moving Naruto back and forth as gently as she could. She continues to sing Softly, turning that song, into a lullaby*

Anko: He'd like to come and meet us
But he thinks he'd blow our minds
There's a starman waiting in the sky
He's told us not to blow it 'Cause he knows it's all worthwhile

Back to the present

* all the sacrifices*

Quick flashback

Anko: this...this is a joke right? Please tell me this is a joke....

*Anko kept muttering to herself, as she looked at the worker, and then at the price tag, since she just found out, how much a good baby stroller cost. The woman worker, just gave a knowing smile*

Yasuko: first kid huh?

Anko: yeah...

*Anko said absent-mindedly, as she looked down at her boy, thankfully he wasn't screaming his lungs off, he was just looking at everything with such wonder. The lady worker chuckled softly, as she leaned in the counter*

Yasuko: then don't worry. It gets much worse, wait until you see the price of a bed, when he outgrows a crib oh and daycare. You are gonna cry, at the price of daycare

Anko: good to know... Oh my wallet is never gonna forgive me.

*Anko said with a weak chuckle, as she gave the lady the amount for the stroller, and placed Naruto inside there. Anko was kneeled down, in front of the stroller, looking at Naruto*

Anko: you better become a super awesome Shinobi for mama, you hear me you little tornado?

*Anko said with a soft chuckle, as Naruto just looked at her raising his littles hands towards her. Anko curious moved her face closer, Naruto touched her face, and then proceeded to give out an uncontrollable baby giggle, which quite frankly melted her heart, what absolutely destroyed it was what happened next*

Naruto:mama

*Anko pulled her head away. And fell on her butt completely surprised, Naruto seeing that reaction. Just made him laugh again. The lady worker looked at anko*

Yasuko: how old is he?

Anko: he...he just turned 6 months today

*Anko muttered, her brain still a haze from hearing Naruto's first words. She felt emotional enough to start crying, but she kept that for when she was alone in their apartment*

Yasuko: and he already said his first word? My. You must be very proud, you have a real genius in your hands

*all the scares. Oh especially the scares*

Flashback

*We see anko kicking the door of a doctor's office, something of a running theme for her. Scaring the doctor and his patient out of their wits, as he looked at the snake woman, with a baby in her arms*

Anko: I need your help, my son has a persistent cough, I think he has Pneumonia

Osaki:.... Hata take this cup, and fill it up ok?

*Osaki the pediatrician said, giving a cup to his patience, who was a little kid. The child took it and walked to the bathroom, all the while anko was terrified, that her son was ill. Once they heard the door click, Osaki glared at anko, for intruding like that*

Osaki: what the hell do you think, you are doing, you arrogant son of a bitch. If you ever interrupt an exam of mine, I will personally jam this  stethoscope I have around my neck, and shove it up your. Hata

*Osaki said, changing his voice from angry, to a playful one as the hata kid came back. Osaki kneeled down, again ignoring anko and baby Naruto, much to anko's fury*

Osaki: what happened?

Hata: I don't have to go

Osaki: well try again.

*Osaki said kindly. As the kid left again, osaki got up and glared at anko again, it was a of a switch was flipped*

Osaki: is his temperature under 100.5?

Anko: barely

*Anko said, as she moved side to side, to keep Naruto calm, she heard him give out a small cough again, making her even more terrified. While the doctor remained as calm as can be*

Osaki: eating, peeing, pooping,

Anko: sometimes all at the same time. Come on it's a really persistent cough

*Anko said, pushing Naruto towards the doctor. The man made no attempts to hold him, and kept his gaze at anko*

Osaki: office hours tomorrow at 5 o'clock. Bye-bye

Anko:I'm going to go ahead and put this in words you can understand. You have better see my son now, or I'm gonna kick your ass

*Anko said with a terrifying smile, as she spoke on the same tone the doctor used on the child. Osaki just smiled and shook his head no. Anko had an angry laugh, as she walked away*

The next day

*It was morning when osaki came back to his office, he opened the door and sighed frustrated, that the crazy purple hair lady was there. Anko looked at him, with an angry smile*

Anko: hello again.

Osaki: I do remember telling you, to come at 5 o'clock. As in the afternoon. Not the morning

*Osaki said, as he walked inside. He heard the sound of rattling, he looked around and saw multiple snakes all hissing at him. He looked at anko unamused, while she had a very smug smile on her face*

Anko: oh. I think you can make an exception

Osaki: 5 o'clock. It's a nice scare tactic. But they won't attack me. Since if they do, I can use it to take your son out of your hands, since no fit mother would do this

*Osaki said in a bored tone. It was an empty threat, but it worked, like it did with the previous Shinobi parent. Anko sends the snakes back to there spirit world. And looked at the doctor with a desperate expression on her face*

Anko: look. I'm sorry ok? I'm sorry for barging in yesterday, I'm sorry for the snakes. I get it. You think I'm a jackass. But my child shouldn't have to suffer because of my actions!

Osaki: you think I would endangered the life of a child because your a jackass? Look. Assface. Most of the parents I deal with are jackasses. Don't get me wrong, you're in the top 5

*Osaki said, and Anko smirked actually seeing that as a compliment.  She even gave the doctor a cocky wink*

Anko: thank you.

Osaki: your welcome, so the reason why I have yet to see your child, is because he has the sniffles

*Osaki said in a slow tone, so that anko would understand it. Anko scoffed and rolled her eyes, not believing for a second that it was something so simple as that*

Anko: the sniffles

Osaki: the sniffles!

*Osaki said more firmly, as he sat down and gestures anko to do the same. Anko frowns and sits down with him, the only thing keeping her calm, was hearing the soft breathing of her baby in her arms*

Osaki: look. Your a Shinobi. You have seen the absolute worse ways someone can get hurt, or die out there. You have the same problem parent doctors have. Something called the burden of knowledge. You're gonna be worse than any parent that freaks out, because they're kid eats Play-Doh, why? Because you've seen too much. You've seen what could really go wrong. And if you don't get a handle on that, it's gonna crush you.

*Osaki said in as much of a serious tone as he could. Anko just gave a short nod in response, thinking of all that she's seen. She has it worse than normal Shinobi, since she has seen and felt deadly infections, thanks to orochimaru's experimentations. And if your wondering what type of experiments, he did to her. The type that made her sterile. So she was terrified of every cough Naruto ever had*

Back to the present

*Anko's life changed completely by having Naruto, by having her child, in her life. But when she sees her boy smile at her, a smile so bright and innocent, the type of smile she'll never be able to give back. It makes everything worth it. Even if he wasn't smiling at her right now*

Kuno: alright, so as I'm sure everyone here knows, your children were asked to write and make a little drawing, of who there hero is. And what they want to be when they grow up. So let's start

*Kuno said, as the presentation started. Most of the kids said the same thing, they wanted to become a strong Shinobi, like Minato the man who sacrificed his soul for the village, or kakashi the man of a thousand jutsu. All typical shallow stuff, from kids there age. Then it was Naruto's turn*

Anko" knowing how much he loves him, Naruto will probably pick his jiji"

*Anko thought, and was quickly proven wrong when the teacher, helped Naruto tape a big drawing of herself on the board. Anko's eyes widen as her body flinched seeing the picture. It Got so much worse, when Naruto started talking*

Naruto: my hero. My mommy. My mom is my hero since she buys groceries by herself, and always buys my favorite foods. Even if I don't like it, when she makes me eat vegetables. My mommy is my hero because she makes the best food in the village like home made dangos! They're the best! Mommy is my hero because she gets me toy Shinobi tools, like the kunai I brought to show and tell! Mommy is my hero since she's a super cool Shinobi as powerful as the hokage believe it! My mommy is my hero, since she's there for me when I'm sad, she's there for at every special event. Even if she's a little late all the time. I have the best mommy in the world, she loves me very much, and I love her even more. My mommy is my hero, and when I grow up, I wanna be a Shinobi just like her!

*Naruto said with the brightest smile he could give, as he finishes his little speech. Safe to say the parents were all jealous, since Naruto was the only one who said, they want to grow up to be like them. As for anko? safe to say she was a complete and total mess. She couldn't stop crying, her body couldn't stop shaking, and when Naruto walked up to her and gave her a hug. It almost broke her. But what Naruto said next.....*

Naruto: I love you mommy. I promise I'll become a great Shinobi like you!

*Yup. That about did it, as anko hugged her son tightly, and just cried, and I mean loudly, uncontrollably, snot falling from her nose, ugly type of cry. Her son managed to absolutely destroy her cold heart, and melt it to ash*

Chapter Text

With anko

*We see her walking to the hokage office. She should be picking her son up right about now, but instead she has to talk with the hokage. Hopefully he'll make it quick. She opened the door without knocking, and sat down while Hiruzen was busy with the mortal enemy of all the leaders of the elemental villages, paperwork. Hiruzen looked up, when anko leaned back on her chair, and put her feet on the table*

Hiruzen: you know this table is a relic right? It was made by the first hokage himself

Anko: and you know I took off of work early for this, and now I'll need to run to the other side of the village, to fetch my son right?

*Anko shot back, with a lazy smirk forming on her face. It was so lazy, that it didn't even fully form, and just became a crooked smirk. Hiruzen sighed and kept working*

Hiruzen:...fair enough. How is little Naruto doing?

Anko: he's a ball of sunshine. You should've seen him, when I bought us bunk beds. He was so excited to sleep on the top bunk

*Anko said with a little laugh, her smile turning a full one. Full of life. Hiruzen smiled softly at that. But he did give anko a bit of a side eye, by the bunk beds comment*

Hiruzen:.... You bought bunk beds?

Anko: hey now. I'm not made of money. Even with the financial help you give, I can't just buy a better apartment, or a house. Especially not a house. I don't have the money for a mortgage. So when I saw the prices of beds, I almost had a heart attack. Then I saw this bunk bed on sale. Big enough for me, and it won't take away space in our home.

*Anko said with a shrug. Hiruzen couldn't help but wonder, how Naruto's sisters must be living right now, in a huge mansion on the fire capital, with there own room filled with stuff, while Naruto gotten something as simple as a bunk bed, made him jump over the moon with joy. He really was happy with the simple things in life*

Hiruzen: I see. Well you've certainly thought about it. How are his academics fairing?

Anko: all A+. You should see him. He's always on a book studying to be the best Shinobi he can possibly be. He wants to become worthy

*Anko said with an even brighter smile. But then she froze. Since she kinda. Might've, accidentally spilled a secret, she pinky promised her son, she wouldn't tell hiruzen. Hiruzen looked at her confused*

Hiruzen: worthy? Of what?

Anko: yeah...that kinda slipped out. I was gonna tell you later, but oh well. He kinda wants to be trained by you and me.

*Anko said, she had no problem training her son, when he's a little more older. But Hiruzen, looked conflicted. He wanted to train the boy, that wasn't the problem. It's his past that was the problem. His track record was stopping him from being on board with the decisions. Hiruzen sighed and stopped what he was doing. He took his pipe out and started smoking it, as he thought on that information*

Hiruzen" orochimaru, betrayed his village, experimented with civilians, and is on a war path against me for choosing Minato over him. Tsunade, she abandoned the leaf, becoming a drunk and shell of her former self, one that Dan and nawaki would be so disappointed to see, if they were alive. And then there's the crowning jewel of my failures, jiraiya. Betrayed his student, betrayed his moral, he betrayed everything, over a prophecy. If I train Naruto, can he go a different path, then my other students? Could he be the one who can make me proud? Or will he be poisoned by my mistakes"

*Hiruzen thought, as he took a deep puff of his pipe, before exhaling it out. He sighed, not knowing what to do, since he legitimately want what was best for Naruto. Since this was canon hiruzen, not Fanon hiruzen, where all the problems are somehow his fault. *Cough* anyways hiruzen sighed deeply, before he finally spoke again*

Hiruzen: I see.... While I would definitely love to train the boy. You've seen my workload. I don't really have the time for it

Anko: I know. You're the hokage. You are quite literally the most important person in the village. Nobody can blame you, if you don't have the time to train somebody

*Anko said sincerely, but Hiruzen knew that tone she used, was a bit to sickly sweet, to be real. So he looked at her with a raised eyebrow*

Hiruzen: but?

Anko: but, who was it who told asuma "who are the Kings and queens of the village?" are you really gonna deprive one of the kings of the village, training from the best?

*Anko said with a smug grin. Hiruzen just chuckled at that. He was caught by his own words, since they both know that the king and queens, are the children, since they are the future*

Hiruzen: heh, how asuma still doesn't get it, I will never know. Maybe I should give him his own genin team, in a few years. As for you? Well played. I... can't promise anything. But I'll see if I can make some time for the boy. Or at the very least, give him the training routine the first and second gave to me, I'm sure he'll be able to do it. Speaking of the boy. Let's see what he's up to

Anko: knowing my little Naruto? He's got his face stuffed in a book

*Anko said with a small grin. Hiruzen nodded, as he moved his paperwork aside for a moment, and took out his crystal ball. He activated it, and both looked at it, seeing little Naruto*

With Naruto

*it was another day of little Naruto's life. We saw him waiting for his mother to pick him up, he was in the library reading a book. He stopped reading and looked out at the opened window. He could hear something going on outside, he got down from the big chair, and walked to the window. Getting on his tippy toes, to see a little girl, being bullied by 3 boys. Naruto remembering the words of his mother, left running*

With Hinata

*She was crying, as she protected her head, while the mean boys kept throwing snowballs at her hard. She kept saying she didn't want to play, but they ignored her, and used her as target practice*

???:aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhh...

Inaba: hey, what's that sound?

*Inaba asked, as the other 2 boys looked around. They couldn't find the source, only that is was getting closer*

???:AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH....!!

Nao: I don't know, but it's freaking annoying

*Nao said, as he started to make another snowball, to hit a sniffling Hinata, the girl was even trembling, with small parts of her body turning red, from where they hit him*

???:AHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!

Nori: ok, seriously! Where the hell is that coming from?!

*Nori yelled pissed off, he turned around just in time for Naruto to hit him straight on his cheek, with a brass knuckle. The boy fell to the snow bleeding, everyone looked at him shocked, but Naruto didn't give them time to react. Since he hit Nao with all his strength, making him fall on his ass. Naruto looked at inaba with a terrifying glare, as he pointed to his friends*

Naruto: take them and go away. Or I'll hit you too!!

Inaba: o..ok ok!

*Inaba said quickly sniffling, he looked like he was about to cry, the other two were already crying. Since well, they are still little kids. They even left screaming "wait until I tell my mom on you!". But Naruto didn't care. He turned around and saw the sniffling girl, looking up at him surprised. So Naruto did the only thing he could, to make her feel better. He smiled brightly at her. And struck a heroic pose*

Naruto: worry not! For I am here!

Hinata:......

*Hinata kept looking at the boy, as he kept frozen doing the hero pose. He started to feel awkward and coughed, a bit, giving Hinata his hand, still smiling. Though his smile was a bit smaller*

Naruto: hey uh...are you ok? Do you want me to take you to the nurse office?

Hinata:.....

*Hinata didn't speak, she did give a nod though, as she cleaned the snot coming down her nose on the sleeve of her kimono, and took Naruto's hand. Naruto pulled her up, a little too forceful and they almost fell. But Hinata placed her hands on Naruto's chest, and they remained standing*



*Naruto felt his face warmed up, seeing the pretty girl so close to him. But she had a tear on her face, that didn't seem right to Naruto. So he cleaned it for her, with his thumb. Hinata blushed looking at the boy, and what he just did. It was just like in the books she read, of a brave knight saving the helpless princess.  The type of books her mother would read to her. The boy smiled at her again, and turned around, he held her hand and started walking to the infirmary. Hinata looked down at there held hands, she felt nervous, this was the first boy to ever hold her hand, she opened her mouth to speak, but her words, came as soft as a whisper of the breeze*

Hinata: thank you....

Scene change Back to anko and hiruzen

Hiruzen" he certainly has his father's heroic heart. Damn it, now I really need to find a way to train him. I will not have him follow the same path that  Minato did"

*Hiruzen thought, as he glanced at anko who found the whole thing funny, and was laughing, but still with a proud smile on her face*

Anko: damn! My boy got some Rizz on him huh?

Hiruzen:.... What the hell is Rizz?

*Hiruzen asked completely taken aback, by what anko just said. Anko for her part, looked smug since hiruzen's confusion just proved, that she was still young and hip with the times*

Anko: it's a slang for charisma you know cha- RIS- ma

Hiruzen:... But then shouldn't it be riss, and not Rizz?

*Hiruzen said, just even more confused by the idiotic word. He internally cries for the destruction of the spoken word. But anko for her part just shrugged*

Anko: don't know. Don't care. All I care about, is that my boy has it! Hahahahaha!

Later

*We see Naruto, anko, the 3 bullies, and their parents, in the principal's office. There was also a yamanaka there, courtesy of the kokage, to make sure that they 3 kids didn't lie they're way out of it. The principal finished being informed by the yamanaka what he saw. Shiroma sighed, and looked at the families*

Shiroma: ok. So while yes the 3 kids did bully the little girl. Naruto for his part, brought a pair of brass knuckles, into this school. Something highly illegal. How did he even have them?

Anko: I gave them to him duh.

*Anko said, looking at the principal as if he was stupid. Shiroma looked at anko as if she was stupid, since she just admitted to giving her child, a dangerous weapon*

Shiroma: you...gave him a pair of illegal weapons?

Anko: for defense.

*Anko said with a nod. Completely ignoring the look of disgust and hate from the other parents. Naruto jumped up from his chair, with an ever present smile on his face*

Naruto: yeah! Mama maid it clear, that if anyone bullies me, or if I see someone being bullied, I should defend myself or them.

Anko: that's a good boy for remembering that. I still don't get why we are here? My son saved the girl, from those 3 little monsters. If anything my boy should be seen as a hero

*Anko said with her arm cross, and a huff at the end of her sentence. When she finished that, one of the mothers had enough, and got on anko's face, screaming at her*

Fukui: hero?! Your son broke my boy's nose!!

Anko: he wouldn't have done that. If you would've actually raised him right! What kind of boys are you all raising, that they don't understand that no means no?! Huh?!

*Anko asked with a smug tone. Talking down on them, as if they were stupid. The other parents didn't like that tone, and also joined in to argue*

Tada: how dare you! You snake freak!!

Naruto: don't call my mama that!!

*Naruto yelled at the man. Who just sneered at the boy. Anko growled at the man, if he so much as touches her boy, she will go mental, and attack all of them. They started to argue, louder and louder. Until shiroma has had enough of this*

Shiroma: ENOUGH!!!

Shiroma: now. Inaba, nori, nao. You 3 will be suspended for 1 month for harassing the girl. As for you Mr. Mitarashi. Do you understand, that what you had wasn't appropriate for this school?

Naruto: I understand, that you would've rather I minded my own business, and let a innocent girl get harassed. That's not the kind of man my mama raised. If someone is in trouble you help them! No matter the consequences

*Naruto said firmly, with a hand on his chest, and a determination that was unmatched behind his eyes. It made anko so proud to hear that. While Shiroma was....less than pleased*

Shiroma: and what if the consequence is expulsion?

Naruto: yes! I will protect those who can't protect themselves! If I could do it all over again. I would! That is my nindo! My ninja way!

*Naruto said, without a hint of fear, or regret on his tone. It made anko so much prouder of the kind of man her son was becoming. Shiroma sighed, not wanting to be on the bad side of one anko mitarashi, the snake mistress of Konoha. So he...bent the rules a little, just this once*

Shiroma: fine. Since this is a first offense for you, suspension 2 months. But this better be the first and last time, I see you with any type of weapon. Am I clear?

Anko: fine. I'll just teach him how to fight without any. That means I'm gonna train you for two months to be even stronger than you are now.

*Anko said excited. Naruto sharing in her excitement, said something he probably shouldn't have. While they were walking out of the office*

Naruto: does this mean, I get to go to work with you?!

Anko: haha! Let's not get overexcited now. Come on Naruto. Let's celebrate and ENCOURAGE! You're actions, by getting you some ice cream and dangos

*Anko said as they left the school. Once far from reach, anko nodded to Naruto, since he will indeed come with her to her work. A little bit  because she couldn't afford a babysitter, and she didn't want Naruto alone for so long, also she couldn't let hiruzen take care of him. He was busy dealing with some Uchiha business. But mostly! Mostly. Because Naruto wanted to come to her work*

Chapter Text

*we see a dangerous thing happening. Naruto was bored. His mother was busy interrogating a prisoner, and told Naruto to sit still in her office. The problem was that she left the door opened, so with a bright smile. She grabbed the drawing with made. With both of his tiny hands, and walked away. If he only waited 5 more minutes, anko would've been able to get there*

5 minutes later

Anko: ok Naruto! I'm back. And I found some really fun games we can play, I'm gonna teach you about poker! We can use this bag of candy as our chips. How does that sound?

*Anko said smiling brightly, that smile quickly left her face, when she saw the empty chair. She felt her heart start to race*

Anko: Naruto?

*Anko asked, fear ever present in her voice, as she walked to the desk, and looked under it, hoping he was there. But he was not. Now real fear started to set in, as she dashed out of her office, and started screaming his boys name*

Anko: NARUTO!!!!!

meanwhile with Ibiki

*we see a man chained to a chair, he was passing in and out of conscience, multiple torture wounds in his body, and A 6 foot 3 inches giant of a man looking down at him. The man was a kumo spy that got caught, and was now currently in the worst place of the T.D. building, the basement. The only lightning the room was a dimly lit lightbulb on top of them, as Ibiki grabbed the chair, and pulled the kumo spy closer to him*

Ibiki: your strength is commendable. I'll give you that much. But you'll break. You all break eventually....

Naruto: uncle Ibiki!

*Naruto said loudly, as he opened the door without even knocking. Ibiki's  eyes widened a little as they both looked at the little boy walking towards them. Ibiki ignored the kumo Shinobi, and kneeled down, giving little Naruto a small smile*

Ibiki: Naruto. Little buddy. Uncle Ibiki is working right now.

Naruto: I know. I just wanted to give you this

*Naruto said, as he gave Ibiki a piece of paper. Ibiki took it and instantly smiled brightly, he even gasped. Since in his hands was a rather good drawing, for someone at Naruto's age. A drawing of himself and Naruto at his shoulders*

Ibiki: oh my gosh! Did you draw this?! This is so good! Hold on. Let me nail it to the wall, so I'll have something nice to look at

Naruto: glad you like it. Hey what's this?

*Naruto asked, Ibiki first nailed the drawing with a kunai on the wall, before he looked at what Naruto had on his hands right now. He shrugged before he answered*

Ibiki: that's the anal umbrella. I wouldn't touch it. I haven't got the chance to clean it, trust me little buddy. You don't want a tetanus shot, those things hurt like hell.

Naruto: shouldn't it come with a plash guard?

*Naruto asked looked around for it, Ibiki looked at the little boy confused, as he walked up to him, and looked at the torture device*

Ibiki: huh? What are you talking about?

Naruto: see here? There's a screw hole for a splash guard, so you don't get blood on you. So where is it?

*Naruto asked with a curious smile, Ibiki looked genuinely surprised, since even he didn't know that. You would have to read the T.D. manual to know that, something he hasn't read in a decade*

Ibiki: how in the world do you know about that?

Naruto: mama has a book at home, about torture and stuff

*Naruto said with a shrug. The boy loved to read, so that he can learn more. And yet, somehow he still remained so innocent. What a wonder not being seen as a demon can make on a boys life. Ibiki looked at Naruto surprised*

Ibiki: you mean the manual, she needed to read to work here?

Naruto: yeah that! It was completely sealed though, still wrapped in the plastic. So I opened it, and read it page to page. And this? this is missing the splash guard

*Naruto said with a confident nod, that Ibiki found endearing. Ibiki even chuckled a little, he felt like he was being lectured by a little kid.*

Ibiki:....ok. so much to process there. But let's concentrate on the job. You can go now Naruto, this isn't for kids your age

Naruto: but I wanna help! Please! I can be useful!

*Naruto said jumping up and down. He was really bored, waiting for his mother on her desk, and wanted to do something, anything. Ibiki looked at him with a raised eyebrow*

Ibiki:.... You're a weird kid you know that? But then again, you are the child of anko, so what can I expect. Fine, you can be...my little assistant now hand me the thing you are holding. I'll still use it without it

*Ibiki said, as Naruto gave him the torture device, Ibiki started to whistle as he walked behind the man, and pushed the chair to the ground, so his backside was on the air. The kumo Shinobi was screaming desperately for him to stop. But he could only say so much, with a ball gag on his mouth*

Kumo:mh!!!! Mh!!!!!

Naruto: I think that means he's ready to talk

*Naruto said, with a finger on his chin, Ibiki didn't even spare the kumo Shinobi a glance, as he pulled down the man's pants. Something Naruto found kinda funny*

Ibiki: no. It means he's ready to lie his way out of it. He's not in the tell the truth desperate yet. It's a shame for him really.

Naruto: because he's gonna need a tetanus shot?

*Naruto asked with curiousity. The kumo Shinobi was trembling, trying desperately to free himself, but It was for not. He couldn't escape the chains. Ibiki shook his head*

Ibiki: no, the bad people of his village, gave him a seal that stops the yamanaka from looking into there mind. So I have to get the information out of him, the old fashion way. You might wanna cover your ears, little buddy. Something tells me, this guy is a screamer

Later

Anko: Naruto there you are!! I told you to stay in my desk!

*Anko said loudly, in a mix of relief, worry, anger, and happiness all in one, in her tone. Aka a mother's normal tone. She hugged Naruto tightly, while Naruto smiled awkwardly*

Naruto: sorry Mom. I got bored. And I wanted to give uncle Ibiki the drawing I made of him

Anko: aw, that is a very pretty drawing.

*Anko said, looking at the drawing in the wall. She shook her head. And still looked at Naruto sternly. Making the boy squirm a little*

Anko: But you still shouldn't have left without permission. This is a very dangerous place. You gave your mother quiet a scare

Naruto: sorry Mom.

* Naruto apologized again, feeling really bad for upsetting his mother. Anko just sighed,and kissed the boy's forehead, just glad that he was ok. It was then that Ibiki decided to speak up*

Ibiki: don't be too hard on the boy, he was an excellent assistant.

Anko: assistance? Ibiki. He's to young to see this kind of stuff!

*Anko said angrily, since even if her son wanted to become a Shinobi one day, she still wanted him to enjoy just being a normal kid, for a while longer.... like a year or 2 longer, before she even considers training him. Naruto on the other hand, just puffed his cheeks, feeling like his mother was treating him like a little kid. Which she was. Because he was*

Naruto: but I already saw it in the book

Anko: what book?

*Anko asked confused, and then a slow but very smug smile, started to grow on ibiki's face, as he crossed his arms and looked at his best subordinate*

Ibiki: the manual to be in the torture department. You know... The one you said you've read.

Anko:...a..ah. yes. That book, which I totally read

*Anko said, as she starts sweating profusely, she could feel the sins crawling up her back, by the look Ibiki was giving her. It's not that she didn't want to take her job seriously, it's just that the book was so long and boring. She flinched, when she saw Ibiki raise his eyebrow*

Ibiki: really now? Since it's funny. Cause little Naruto told me, that he found the book, still in the plastic wrap and that he was the one who unsealed the book.

Anko:.... Well you gotta commend him, for his honesty

*Anko said with a depressed sigh. As she looked at her boy, who just looked at her mother, with a smile that she just couldn't stay mad at if she tried. And she did try*

Ibiki: that you do. You on the other hand, could take a page out of your son's book, and be more honest. Starting by reading the manual

Anko: yes sir....

*Anko said with a even more depressed sigh, feeling a black cloud on top of her. Ibiki looked at Naruto and smiled at him, petting his head*

Ibiki: good. Little buddy. I have a special mission for you

Naruto: really?!

*Naruto said excitedly, since In his mind this was like, his first official mission as a Shinobi. Ridiculous? Yes. But he's still a little boy, with a big imagination. Ibiki nodded at the boy, and then glanced at anko with a smirk*

Ibiki: yup. You have to make sure your mommy reads that manual. Do that, and you'll be rewarded with whatever you want....within reason, I'm not made of money

Naruto: I want dangos!

*Naruto said loud and proud, that declaration just made Ibiki start to laugh, and for anko to giggle softly, at the traits she passed down to her son*

Ibiki: he really is your son, isn't he?

Anko: yeah. Yeah he is.

Scene change

*We see Naruto and anko back at there home. Naruto was reading a book about animals, while anko? She was suffering. She hit her head on the table and groaned, loudly*

Anko: Narutoooooo please, read this for me.....

Naruto: uncle Ibiki, said that you have to read it. I don't get any dangos, if I help you

*Naruto said as he flipped the page of his book. Naruto looked in wonder was he saw a picture of an elephant. Anko groaned louder, as she tried to read again*

Anko: read it to me, and I'll double the amount of dangos Ibiki will give you

Naruto: I doubt it

*Naruto said dismissively, as he read facts about elephants. Anko pursed her lips in thought, since Naruto was right, Ibiki makes 50 times what she makes, as the head of the department*

Anko: read it to me. And I'll give you as much dangos as Ibiki plus 10

Naruto: I doubt it.

*Naruto said, as he flipped the page. And saw a picture of a pack of wolves, which Naruto found awesome. Anko gave a silent scream, as she moved her arms around wildly in frustration. And in frustration she spoke again*

Anko: fine! Then I'll never give you dangos again! How about that?

Naruto: I doubt it.

*Naruto said, as he read about wolves, anko placed her head back on the table with a defeated sigh, since he was right. She could never do something so cruel to her son like that*

Anko: God damn it.

Naruto: ryo in the swear jar

*Naruto said, pointing to jar on a night stand, that was half way full. In the jar, there was a label that said "camping trip fund" with an annoyed sigh, she got up and dragged her feet to the jar*

Anko: yeah yeah...

Naruto: Hey mom?

*Naruto said, putting the book of animals he was reading. Anko didn't even look at him. He just put another ryo on the jar, and sighed*

Anko: yeah?

Naruto: chapter one. My equipment and me

*Anko snapped her head to her son, and she smiled brightly. Since Naruto was reading the manual for her. She quickly walked over to him, And lifted him up. She sat down and placed him back down, making him sit on her lap. Anko hugged his belly, keeping him close as he read*

Meanwhile with hiruzen

*We see in a small moment of breathing room. He was having a smoke. While he waited for the other stack of paperwork to come into his desk. When a bird came into his office, and dropped a scroll on his desk. Making him groan*

Hiruzen: 5 minutes. I can't get 5 minutes for a smoke!!

*Hiruzen yelled to no one, he snatched the scroll and looked at it. His anger didn't exactly went down, when he saw the uzumaki stamp symbol on it. He broke the symbol and read the scroll. And what he read made his blood boil, almost equal in heat then when he has to deal with Danzo. It was the annual report kushina was ordered to give to him. To make sure the children were ok*

Scroll: dear Hiruzen. I hope this letter finds you in good health. I'm doing fine, so are Mito and narumi, you should see them narumi is a carbon copy of Minato, while Mito takes after me. Tsunade and jiraiya are both itching to help me in training them. But I keep telling them, that it's too soon. Maybe in like a year. But when they are trained by them? Ohoho, when they come back for the genin exams. They'll be the strongest of they're generation. Now on the subject of that fucking demon. I do hope, you've come to your senses and executed him. If not, I'll be more then happy to end it's miserable existence, or hire someone to do it. Just let me know. And that vile creature will never see the light of day again.

*Hiruzen stopped reading after that. Since what was left, was more vile, disgusting things that She wants to do to Naruto. He tried. God willing, believe him when he said, that he tried to control his anger. But it was for nothing, as his anger overpowered him*

Hiruzen: ANBU!!!!

*Hiruzen roared, loud enough that the hokage towered shook. Powerful enough that Danzo could sense it. And feel a fear he hasn't felt since they were both in there prime, rise from inside of him again. Instantly, all his anbu soldiers, dropped from there hiding spots, and kneeled down in front of him*

Hiruzen: dog. Tell shikaku that's his in charge till I return. The rest of you with me. We are going to the fire capital. Now.

*Hiruzen said, everyone could see the poison behind his words just sip out of his mouth, it brought fear to each and every one of the secret soldiers. No one said anything. Not even "yes hokage" they just did as they were told. Hiruzen and his anbu Entourage, were all Shinobi running to the fire capital. With hiruzen being by far ahead of them. Even with his anger and speed, it'll take a week to get there. A week, where hiruzen's anger, will be allowed to fester and grow inside of him, for his meeting with kushina*

Chapter Text

Flashback to the night of the kyubi attack

*Kushina walked through what was left of the village gates at the crack of dawn, toward the carriage that would take her and her new family to the Capital, with her newborn daughters in hand. As she was about to enter the carriage, she looked back and saw Hiruzen standing at the dislodged entryway to the village with a sleeping Naruto in his arms. The sickening disgust she saw in his eyes as he glared at her*

Hiruzen: I hope you'll be able to live what you are doing, Kushina. Cause this choice will forever haunt you

Kushina: I know I will live just fine, because I'm doing the right thing. I won't have that demon near my daughters. Mark my words hiruzen, one day you'll see the truth, and you'll be on her knees begging for forgiveness

*Kushina said, her tone filled with hatred and disgust. What was once an almost daughter father relationship, was completely destroyed between the two of them. Now only hatred remains*

Hiruzen: no matter how much the wind howls. The mountain cannot bow to it. I expect a yearly report of the status of the girls. Apart from that, do not contact me. If you fail to give a report. I will send anbu to investigate

Kushina: as you wish hokage

*Kushina said with gritted teeth, as she watched him turn his back to her and walked towards the Hokage Tower. Watching him go, hurt her immensely. He was the man that Minato respected above all others, and to see him regarding her with such awful disappointment...But she can't let that demon near her daughter, if it means breaking a relationship with hiruzen then so be it. She looked down at her daughters who were already waking up, and like all babies too. Start to cry*

Kushina: shhhh. It's ok. It's ok.... Mommy's here...

https://youtu.be/e943bCD204E?si=SFjub4atgLTj9hZP

Kushina: Close your eyes Have no fear
The monster's gone, He's on the run
And your Mommy's here

Kushina: Beautiful, beautiful, beautiful Beautiful girls Beautiful, beautiful, beautiful Beautiful girls

*Kushina sang softly, trying to soothe her daughters, but they kept crying, since well they're babies. But kushina didn't stop*

Kushina: Before you go to sleep Say a little prayer Every day, in every way
It's getting better and better

*Kushina sang in a broken tone, hearing her girls cry, just made everything feel so real to her. She basically lost everything that mattered to her, except for her baby girls*

Kushina:Beautiful, beautiful, beautiful
Beautiful girls Beautiful, beautiful, beautiful Beautiful girls

*Kushina said sniffling, she sang as she cried, kushina was absolutely overwhelmed with emotions right now. She didn't notice that her girls were calming down slowly she just kept singing, the song that her mother would sing to her*

Kushina: Out on the ocean, sailing away I can hardly wait To see you come of age But I guess we'll both just have to be patient

*Kushina sang softly, her legs started to wobble but she remained firm, and was getting a hold of her crying. She finally noticed, that narumi and Mito stopped crying. Completely*

Kushina: 'Cause it's a long way to go A hard row to hoe Yes, it's a long way to go But in the meantime Before you cross the street Take my hand Life is what happens to you

*Kushina sang even softer, as she held her only 2 reasons for living tightly making sure, they were as close to her heart as they could*

Kushina: While you're busy making other plans Beautiful, beautiful, beautiful Beautiful girl Beautiful, beautiful, beautiful Beautiful girl

*Kushina sang lovingly as she forgot the pain she was feeling. as she gazed longingly upon the two redheaded infant girls that were no longer crying in her arms, and slowly went back to sleep, neither of them having a care in the world. She couldn't stop smiling at them, thankful that despite last night's horrific attack by the Kyuubi, or whatever tragedy might befall her, her family, her village or even her nation, there was still so much purity and innocence in the world. That purity and innocence had to be guarded and preserved for as long as possible. So with a sigh she left the village she once called home*

Later

*The trip took two full days at the slow pace the carriage moved at. During that time, When they had arrived at the Capital and they had stopped at the Courtyard of the Daimyo's palace, To her surprise, the Daimyo himself was there to greet her and welcome her personally.*



Sero: ah. Kushina uzumaki. I've been expecting you

Kushina: lord of fire? What...what are you doing here? Not that I don't feel honored by your presence

*Kushina said surprised, she quickly bowed to him, keeping her daughters close to her chest. Seto just chuckled, and waved his hand dismissively, as he spoke in the tone of an old grandfather*

Seto: oh, none of that formalities dear child. I was there when your mother was born, the uzumaki clan are close personal friends to me. Well. At least for a time, when their village still stood strong

Kushina: they were?

*Kushina said surprised, she doesn't have many memories of the uzumaki clan, and the ones that she did, were fuzzy seeing as it was destroyed by the time she was 5. Seto for his part just nodded, with a nostalgic look in his eyes*

Seto: I was. You grandmother was a dear friend of mine. She...was a wonderful experience

Kushina: sounds to me. That she was more than a friend

*Kushina said with a small smirk, that made seto chuckle softly, as he looked up at the moon, remembering the wonderful woman that punched him threw a wall, for accidentally touching her breasts*

Seto: hm. It's a mute point anyhow, with her gone. But at one point in time, she was my first love. Now, what brings you and you're daughters to the capital?

Kushina: I....I am in need of shelter and protection. After the attack on the leaf, I can't raise my daughters there. Not until they can protect themselves

*Kushina said softly. Looking down at narumi and Mito, both sleeping peacefully in her arms. She felt the hand of the lord of fire on her shoulder, she looks up, and saw him giving her a soft smile*

Seto: I see. The next generations of clan leaders, must be protected, at all cost. Come child. I'll take you to the old uzumaki compound. While no one has lived there in decades, I made sure that my servants kept the place clean, and livable, in case of an uzumaki coming back

Kushina: what do you mean? Last I check, I was the last line of uzumaki

*Kushina asked curious, as they walked to the uzumaki compound of the capital. It was true that the day of the massacre 98% of the uzumaki were killed, but if the rumors are to be believed, there are a few that survived, like kushina did*

Seto: not quite. One of The Twelve Guardian, told me of a rumor, of an uzumaki child, by the name of Karin.

Kushina: really? Where is she?

*Kushina said surprised, and more than a little motivated, if it meant that another of her clan was alive. But the look seto was giving her. Told her that he wasn't gonna tell her yet. Seto glanced at kushina for a second, before looking back at the road, the uzumaki compound in sight*

Seto: I wish I knew. It was just a rumor. But we can worry about that tomorrow. Come, come, you look simply exhausted. The faster we get to your new home. The faster you can take a bath and sleep

*Seto said with a calm smile on him, kushina for her part, was Feeling honored by the Daimyo's personal greeting, they made it the Uzumaki Estate grounds within the Capital Proper. Kushina looked at it in surprise, the place felt lived in. There were servants taking care of the place, gardeners making the compound be filled with color, others who were feeding the fishes on the koi pond. The place was perfect. Seto snapped his fingers, and 2 maids came next to them*

Seto: take the children, put them to bed. And watch over them. Until kushina is well rested

Maids: yes our Lords

*The maids said, they wanted to take the children but kushina pulled back. She looked down at her daughters for a second, before she reluctantly let go of her babies, giving them to the maids. They smiled at kushina before they left. Seto looked at kushina with a smile*

Seto: I'll leave you to get settled in. If you need anything, don't hesitate to ask the servants

Kushina: thank you....

*Kushina said softly. As She entered the main house, an drew herself a bath. While relaxing in the warm waters, She allowed herself a smile, despite her sadness at both Minato's passing and Hiruzen's disappointment. All that mattered at the moment was that she and her girls were home, safe and sound, and they would have a happy life and childhood, here.*

Back to the present

1 week since last chapter

Back in konoha while Hiruzen was on a warpath

*We see little Naruto holding anko's hand, as she was taking him somewhere, she wouldn't say where. Anko was nervous, today was a big day, and she was freaking out, since she didn't have the money to make this day as special as it should be. But she was gonna do her best, to make sure Naruto has a good time*

Naruto: momma, where are we going?

Anko: huh? O..oh. um....well. we are going....to....a.... Tea shop! A tea shop?

*Anko muttered the last part, questioning herself, on her decision. Since they go to the dango tea shop all the time, it was fine. But it wasn't special, it wasn't what her boy deserved. Of course, anko was to busy worrying, that she didn't see the bright smile Naruto had on his face*

Naruto: sweet! Can I get extra dangos?!

Anko: of course you can! Anything for my big man!

*Anko said with a forced smile, she instantly hated herself, since she did not have the money for extra dangos. And hiruzen was who knows where, so she can't ask him to pitch in. With a nervous smile, they walked inside there normal dango shop, and sat down. A waitress was quick to walk to them*

Miki: well, if it isn't my most adorable customer~ how are you two?

Naruto: fantastic! I'm getting extra dangos today!

*Naruto said brightly, Miki giggled as she turned around and went to get there order in. She didn't have to even ask, they come here so often that she knows what they'll have. Anko looked at the ball of sunshine that was her son, and she couldn't help but smile at him, he just radiates so much happiness, that nervous just melted away. And with a clear mind she knew what to do*

Anko: I'm gonna go help Miki, with the food. Don't you go anywhere you got it?

Naruto: yes mom!

*Naruto said as he just sat there and waited, moving his legs around, and just  waiting patiently, like the good boy he was. It didn't take long for anko to come back, with the food and drinks, and as promised Naruto got extra dangos. Naruto started to eat happily without noticing anything. Since of course a 5 year old boy wouldn't notice that her mother was just drinking tea, since anko gave her dangos to Naruto. Or she thought he wouldn't notice*

Naruto: mom? Where are your dangos?

Anko: hm? Oh. I wasn't really all that hungry baby. Don't worry. Just got ahead and eat

*Anko said dismissively, as she kept drinking her tea. But Naruto looked at her confused, frowning deeply*

Naruto: but you said that we gotta eat to be healthy. Even if we're not hungry. Are you sick?

Anko: no honey. I'm just not that peckish honest

*Anko said with a sigh and a forced smile. Trying to reassure her child, that she was fine, but Naruto was having none of it. He was stubborn for a child so young*

Naruto: no. Here, let's share it

Anko:what? No, Naruto those are your special dangos

*Anko said quickly, she couldn't get Naruto a cake, or a party, or anything since she didn't have enough time, or money for that. But she could at least give him her dangos. Or so she thought, but Naruto grabbed a spare plate, and put half of the dangos on it, passing it to his mother, with the brightest of smiles*

Naruto: but it's my birthday. I can do what I want, you said so Yourself. And I want to share my dangos with you

Anko:... I.. ok. But I'm gonna go to the bathroom real quick be right back

*Anko said with her voice cracking, she got up and quickly walked to the bathroom, cause she will be damned if she cries in public, over just how wonderful her son is, and a little bit how she feels like she can't give him what he deserves, and that's giving her crippling anxiety that she's not good enough to be a mother. But MOSTLY, mostly, her son is a walking ball of Sunshine, part....mostly*

Chapter Text

Warning: long chapter since I couldn't find a way to trim it down, without the chapter losing something

Meanwhile with kushina much later

Night time

*It was the end of the twins birthday party, unlike with Naruto, narumi and Mito had a huge party, with lots of people, and a cake that looked like it was made for a wedding, with how big it was. the girls were playing with their new toys, Tsunade was passed out on the table, Karin was busy stuffing her face with leftover cake, and jiraiya was helping kushina with the clean up. Jiraiya looked at kushina, who stopped cleaning up, and was looking at a picture of minato. The day would forever be bittersweet to her, and while she would remember the loss of her dearly departed husband and the death of her son by Kyuubi's possession. Jiraiya sighed, and Walked up to her*

Jiraiya: we all miss him. But living in hatred isn't gonna bring him back

Kushina: we agreed on not discussing this, with Tsunade present

*Kushina said coldly, giving jiraiya a soft glare, jiraiya was unaffected as he shrugged, as he looked at Tsunade, a quick flashback in his brain made him, remember what to NEVER touch her when she's passed out drunk*

Jiraiya: you know. He wouldn't want you to keep all those feelings bottled up

Kushina: he wouldn't have wanted a lot of things. Doesn't matter anymore, he's not around to see it

*Kushina said with a sigh, as she went back to cleaning. She felt a hand on her shoulder, and saw jiraiya smiling at her, she he pointed to her children*

Jiraiya: now that's a lie. He's alive right there, can't you see his smile in narumi? Can't you see his curiosity in mito's eyes? His alive and well in his children

Kushina: I know you're right. Doesn't mean I'll just stop missing him. But at least they're happy here

*Kushina said with a sigh, that turned into a smile. She and the girls were very content and comfortable with the luxurious, safe and peaceful life that they were able to enjoy in the Fire Capital. Jiraiya nodded in agreement*

Jiraiya: please, she's completely passed out. And I'm not saying anything. Just that you're life would be so much better if you learned, to let go

Kushina: let go? That fucking masked man killed my husband, and the kyubi destroyed my baby's soul. He's completely gone, I'll learn to let go, as soon as hiruzen comes to his senses and agrees to the letter I've send him

*Kushina said with venom in her tone. All these years away from konoha, did make kushina see things differently, for a lot of things, all except one. Her hatred for the "demon" that took the body of her child just became worse and worse, with every passing year. It wouldn't be long, before the want to act on those actions to overpower her, and do something unforgivable in her grief. Jiraiya eyes widen, as he caught on something she said*

Jiraiya: wait. Hold on. Back up. What letter?

Kushina: the annual update for the twins. I added a personal letter. Asking him if he finally killed the demon, and asked if I could do it myself. So that I can avenge my little Naruto a week ago

*Kushina said, as she took a few breaths to calm down. Jiraiya nodded slowly, doing a few calculations in his mind. Unlike kushina, jiraiya was seeing the writing on the wall*

Jiraiya: I'm taking the kids, to the toad mountain

*Jiraiya said quickly. As he grabbed the children, and flickered out of there. His timing was impeccable. Since as soon as he was gone, the door flew off its hinges, and got stuck in the wall, with enough force to wake Tsunade up and look around to see what the hell was going on. Her and kushina looked at the door and they saw, a dark figure with glowing red eyes. Kushina turned around ready to fight, whoever this creature was, she was surprised when she saw hiruzen was the creature. Hiruzen didn't even wait. He snapped his fingers, just that simple act was enough to shake the house*

Hiruzen: anbu.

*Hiruzen said coldly and nothing else. The anbu instantly took away Tsunade, Karin, and all the servants leaving only kushina and himself. In a flash kushina was on the wall, spitting out blood by the impact, as hiruzen held her there by her throat. Kushina tried to defend herself, to break free, but it was impossible. She tried to use her chakra chains, but no matter how many times she would impale him the chains never broke through his skin. No matter how many chains she wrapped around his body, to pull him away, hiruzen never moved an inch. Kushina was now facing the legend that was rumored to be stronger than hashirama himself, the one who brought victory to konoha in the second Shinobi war. She was facing hiruzen sarutobi, the reincarnation of sun-Wukon. Hiruzen cold gaze never left kushina as he spoke*

Hiruzen: kushina uzumaki. I've been patient with you. I've been MORE than patient with you, for you to see the truth. But last week was the last straw. So let me make this clear you you, uzumaki.

*Hiruzen tossed kushina to the ground. Kushina coughed and gasped for air, she got up to try and attack hiruzen. But she stopped, falling to her knees, foam starting to come out of her mouth, even with her throat free. She was finding it difficult to breath, since hiruzen was letting out all his chakra pressure, making the earth beneath them, start to shake so hard. That the very foundation of the house was cracked*

Hiruzen: your request to murder the innocent child of MY village, is not well received at all.  You dishonor Minato with your evil, twisted desire to harm an innocent – your own son, no less! He must be rolling in his grave with disgust and fury at how far you've fallen, and I have no doubts at all that he would spit in your face if he were to see you now! I myself am thoroughly ashamed and disgusted that I once thought of you as a family member– no longer.

*Hiruzen said, as he took a step closer to kushina. She tried to move, but she felt as if a mountain was on top of her, tears were involuntarily falling from kushina's eyes, as hiruzen kept walking closer*

Hiruzen: From this day forward, you are my subordinate, and I am your Hokage, nothing more. As Hokage, I hereby prohibit you from returning to Konohagakure no Sato before your son and daughters' anticipated date of graduation from the Shinobi Academy. Exceptions to this executive order will be as follows, and Kami help you, if you break even one

* Hiruzen said, by now the whole capital was shaking, all because of hiruzen, this was him at his best, him on his prime, him...on borrowed time.  Kushina didn't see the kind old man, she saw the reason why hiruzen is considered a prodigy*

Hiruzen: 1. If I summon you back, you are to answer my summons and come to Konoha immediately where you will be escorted directly to my office upon your arrival at the gates. At no time during your visit will you be permitted to walk the village grounds without an escort. At the conclusion of the business for which I summon you, you will immediately be escorted back to the gates and sent on your way, once again prohibited from village entry.

*Hiruzen said, as he made it to kushina, and raised her up, by the collar on her shirt. Kushina was completely frozen, unable to do anything at this moment. All she could do was listen*

Hiruzen: 2. If you send me advance notice via official communication of your intention to come to the village, and the date you expect to arrive, you may come to Konoha's gates, but you will be detained at the guard station until an ANBU can escort you to my office so that you can conduct whatever business you will need to conduct with me before once again being escorted back to the gates and sent on your way, once more being prohibited entry without either an official summons from me or advance notice of your arrival.

*Hiruzen said, as the capital around him was experiencing a 7.8 earthquake from hiruzen. But the man was too angry to think about that, right now, as he kept his gaze on kushina. His eyes glued to her without a hint of moving anywhere else*

Hiruzen: this will be your first and only warning uzumaki. Should you be found approaching Konoha's gates or within Konoha's walls without having met the conditions of either of these exceptions, I will automatically assume that you have come to either harm young Naruto or end his life, and I will have you executed on sight for charges of Treason against Konohagakure no Sato and Conspiracy to Commit Murder on the boy. After your execution, your daughters will be brought back to Konohagakure no Sato to be placed in an orphanage while allowing them to be raised and trained to be shinobi of Konoha. Also, be forewarned, Uzumaki, any attempts by you to harm or murder Minato's son through indirect methods, such as assassination, will also result in your execution and the remanding of your daughters to Konoha's orphanage system. As is standard protocol, this executive order has been officially allowed by the emperor of fire myself the hokage. So you better keep that in that sick twisted mind of yours

*Hiruzen said, as he stops. Kushina takes the biggest breath she could take, as she collapses on the floor, her vision completely blurry. Hiruzen snapped his fingers and the anbu returned with everybody, even jiraiya and the children. When 5 year old Narumi and Mito saw there mother on the floor, they started to kick and scream trying to free themselves from jiraiya's grasp. Hiruzen didn't pay them any mind, as he left*

With hiruzen

*Hiruzen and his Entourage of anbu landed outside of the capital, the anbu looked with concern, since hiruzen was coughing violently. He rested his hand on a tree, and coughed up blood. Hiruzen was breathing heavily, when one of the anbu got closer*

Goat: hokage...

Hiruzen: I'm fine... This..this is nothing more than the side effect of using that technique

* Hiruzen said breathlessly as he cleaned the blood from his lips. Another anbu came and handed him a calabash that had water inside. Hiruzen gave a nod to the anbu, and took it, washing the blood out of his mouth. Goat looked troubled behind the mask, as he had more questions*

Goat: if I may be so bold to ask. What is the technique?

Hiruzen: a forbidden technique made by the second hokage. One that allows you to return when one's power used to be at their prime.

*Hiruzen said, as he sat down to rest. All the anbu surrounded him, to make sure he was protected. Of course they gave him some space, all except the goat anbu that kept looking at him*

Goat: I imagine that the side effects of it, are the stress it does to one's aging body

Hiruzen: hehe. More than that my dear boy. It shortens one's life span, that little technique I used, shortened my lifespan by 2 years

*Hiruzen said casually. Hearing that, made goat absolutely shocked at what he heard, he couldn't believe the hokage would do something so reckless, over a threat*

Goat: what? Da..hokage. why would you use such a technique on uzumaki?

Hiruzen: to make sure she never forgets. To make sure that she lives with the fear, of what will happen. If she dares cross me. Now let me rest for a moment. And we will continue on our way...  While we rest. Tell me goat. Do you have an answer to my question?

,*hiruzen asked as he looked at his son asuma, the man behind the goat mask. Amusa was confused for a second, but he knew what he was referring to. A question that made him lose his head protector, and made his father be forced to make his son leave konoha, and join the 12 guardians*

Flashback years into the past

*We see hiruzen as the hokage, back when minato and kushina were still just jonin. He heard the door opening, but he didn't even acknowledge the man walking inside, he kept working on his paperwork. The 18 year old Asuma was scowling at his father*

Asuma: how dare you. How fucking dare you deny my promotion!!?

Hiruzen: I denied it with a good cause. You did not deserve that promotion, since you do not understand the duties of it.

* Hiruzen said without emotion in his tone, as he kept writing. He didn't want to look at the person in front of him, he didn't want to see the disappointment that his son, let himself become.*

Asuma: this coming from the bastard that wouldn't train me?! You had a duty as my father to train me, and you didn't! You trained the sannin team, but you refuse to even train me!

Hiruzen: I didn't fail you. I simply didn't waste your time, or mine. I'm not gonna train someone who  constantly looks down on others, I'm not gonna train someone who refuses to protect what matters. I'm not gonna train a failure of a Shinobi

*Hiruzen said with a bit of hatred from his tone. Since asuma let his ego get to his head, he let the fact that his father was the hokage get to his head, he let the fact that he hasn't failed a mission yet, get to his head. Hiruzen wasn't about to give such an important position to someone so arrogant, it'll just cause unnecessary death. Asuma didn't see it that way, he took it as a personal attack, as he sneered at his father*

Asuma:....that's how you feel huh?

Hiruzen: that's what I know. But fine. I'll indulge you, you petulant child. Solve this question, and I'll do more than train you. I'll make you the next hokage. Fail, and you will get the fuck out of my sight.

*Hiruzen said with a sigh. As he put hit one down and finally look up at asuma, not his son, but Asuma the Shinobi. Asuma was taken off guard, and crossed his arms*

Asuma: you're kidding?

Hiruzen: take it or leave it. I don't have all day

*Hiruzen said calmly, almost with a bored expression on his face. Asuma frowned deeply, but nodded his head, he knew he wouldn't fail*

Asuma: fine. Give it to me

Hiruzen: who are the Kings and queens of the village

* Hiruzen said simply. The same question that the first asked the second, and that the second told him. If you don't have that answer in your heart, one can never be the protector of the village. Asuma thought about it for a few minutes, before he answered*

Asuma: the elders. They hold the knowledge a village needs to survive

Hiruzen: foolish boy. You're so concentrated on the tree, that you are missing the forest. Give me your head guard.

*Hiruzen said with a sigh, his hand raised expectantly. Asuma went from surprise to shocked, and from shocked to angry. He even slammed his hand on the table*

Asuma:what?! You've got to be kidding me! You know I'm right! You just don't want to admit you're wrong!

Hiruzen: I won't ask a second time

*Hiruzen said coldly, Asuma could sense the anbu all making their presence known. Asuma gave a low growl, before he gave his head guard to his father.  Hiruzen nodded, and put the protector away, taking out a piece of paper, and handing it to his son*

Hiruzen: good. Now here.

Asuma: and what the hell is this?

*Asuma asked, and felt offended when his father went back to writing the paper work, again not acknowledging him*

Hiruzen: transfer papers. I've spoken to the fire lord. You will be part of his 12 guardians. Hopefully that will teach you humility, and put an end to your rebellious ways. This conversation is over. Now get the hell out of my sight. You, honest to Kami get me so angry, I'm afraid I just might hurt myself. Hopefully time with the 12 will make you see who are the Kings and queens

Back to the present

Goat:....no. I still don't understand it.

*Asuma said with a small sigh. Now a much older and more calmer from his rebellious younger self. With time came wisdom, the wisdom to know, that he was an arrogant chunnin, but even now. He couldn't solve the question. Hiruzen just gave a short nod, before he closed his eyes to rest*

Hiruzen: hm. Hopefully you will one day...

Chapter Text

1 week later

with hiruzen

Hiruzen: one week. I was gone. One week. And a fucking coup happened?!

*Hiruzen screamed, frustrated as he read the report shikaku wrote for him....well wrote would be a... generous estimation. All the paper said was "there was a coup by the Uchiha, took care of it". Shikaku who was resting on the couch just shrugged with a yawn*

Shikaku: yup. All the clans are opportunistic vultures. You show even a moment of weakness and they'll go on the attack

Hiruzen: then why hasn't your clan tried anything? The Nara clan is the smartest in the village

*Hiruzen asked, and got his answer immediately, when he saw shikaku trying to pick a dango with his sword. Because it was to far to get it. And he didn't want to get up. Shikaku thought about it for a second before shrugging  once more*

Shikaku: eh...sounds like a bother, and to make a coup work, we would have to talk to....a lot of people, which is just a drag

Hiruzen " thank kami this clan is so damn lazy"

*Hiruzen thought, since he honestly believed, that if the Nara clan had even 1/10 of the determination the Uchiha clan must've had, to do a coup against Konoha. The would 100% succeeded. Hiruzen sighed, and tossed the paper away*

Hiruzen: ok. Tell me what happened?

Shikaku: well. It started a day after you left, it was the middle of the night

Flashback

*Shikaku was burning the midnight oil, he was even thinking of how to deal with all the paperwork.*

Back to the present

Shikaku: And no hiruzen, I did not figure It out

Hiruzen: damn

Back to the past

*Shikaku finished writing one scroll, when an anbu flickered in front of his desk, already kneeling. Shikaku kept writing, not even looking up from his work*

Shikaku: speak.

Weasel: hokage. I was trusted with this piece of information, thinking I was more loyal to my clan than to my village. The Uchiha clan is planning a coup

*Itachi said without emotion in his voice, even if internally he was screaming in pain, for what he is doing. For what his clan will do. Shikaku stopped writing for a second, and then went back into writing*

Shikaku: I see. Is everyone in your clan involved? How big is the group of traitors?

Itachi: more than half. Almost all of them either adults, or elders

*Itachi explained, taking off his mask. Shikaku nodded, and gave a piece of paper to Itachi, he took it and looked at it, it was a list of anbu Shinobi*

Shikaku: good. Good. That means the next generation can be spared. Itachi Uchiha. I the hokage am putting you in charge of this S rank mission. Bring those anbu with you, they're the ones who'll be able to keep this under wraps, and eliminate the traitors.

*Shikaku said, he closed his eyes and without anyone noticing, he activated his clan's jutsu the Shadow Imitation Technique. Using it on certain people, hidden in that room*

Shikaku: the only exception is if they're pregnant, if they are with, child and also a traitor they will live until their child is born. Kill off the rest of the traitors All except the head of this upcoming terrorist attack. Capture them, and bring them to Ibiki

Itachi: yes hokage

*Itachi said as he disappeared. Shikaku flickered into the front of his desk, and the 3 anbu he trapped into his family's technique, flickered next to him. Shikaku took one look at the 3 of them, he moved his hand and removed a none existence mask from his face. Making the 3 anbu take off there own mask from there faces*

Shikaku: so. You guys are the root anbu, that hiruzen warned me about. I don't even have to guess I know what you guys were doing. You were gonna tell Danzo, the well known Uchiha hater about this information. He'll leak this information, and make everyone hate the Uchiha more, will give him more political power against hiruzen, to banish them from konoha.

*Shikaku monologue, the whole plan all 4, of them raised there hand and snapped there fingers. Instantly 3, anbu jumped down from the roof, and decapitated the root anbu. Shikaku, turned around and sat back down on the hokage chair, Going back to work*

Back to the present

With Itachi

*We see him walking the Uchiha district. It was quieter, a lot less people in the streets. Even if the place was cleaned from the massacre, Itachi can see the blood all over the place, he can see the blood of his people in his hands, not matter how much he cleaned them, the blood wouldn't leave*

???: Itachi, there you are! I've been looking for you all over

Itachi: hm. Hello izumi

*Itachi said with a small smile, as he turned around and saw his girlfriend izumi Uchiha. She made it to him and kissed his cheek, instantly grabbing his bloody hand, as they walked together*

Izumi: so. What's got you in you're head so much?

Itachi: just.... An S rank mission that I had to do

*Itachi said, izumi nodded and didn't ask beyond that, since she knew Itachi couldn't say anything about those type of missions. Itachi for his part, even if his heart was in the moment with izumi. His mind was in that night*

Flashback

*Itachi finished killing 2/5th of the traitors, when he landed on his house. He flickered behind his parents, who were sitting with emotionless expressions on there faces.*



*Fugaku was the first to speak up to his son. There was a hint of emotion in his voice, there was a hint of love in his tone, love for his son, even if he's an enemy to him*

Fugaku: I see... So you've aligned yourself with the other side, eh...

Mikoto:.....

*The room was tense, Itachi didn't move, even if his heart was pounding as fast as humanly possible, over what he'll do. He felt as if he was a genin again, being asked to do his first kill. Itachi found his voice, if you for a moment*

Itachi: father...mother... I...

Mikoto: we already know Itachi....

*Mikoto said softly, unlike her husband, who was a stone. Mikoto was easier to read her emotions. Even if it was a jumble of different emotions. While mikoto was stuck with her emotions, her husband spoke again*

Fugaku:... Itachi... Just promise us this...

Itachi:....!

*Itachi looked at his father, if he could keep that promise, maybe, just maybe, his heartbreak over his choice, will be, if only a little more manageable*

Fugaku: take care of Sasuke.

Itachi: I will...

*Itachi said, being the worse to hide his emotions, there was so much raw emotions in the tone of his voice, Itachi took a step forward, but then stopped himself, he hesitated. It made fugaku chuckle of only a little, remembering the first time he trained Itachi, remembering how he was in his first kill*

Fukagu: don't hesitate. It's the path you chose. Our pain will only last an instant, unlike yours... The way we think is different, but I'm still proud of you

*Fugaku said, and then felt it. His vision became blurry, as he saw his wife in the floor next to him, fukagu closed his eyes, thinking this was his death, at the hands of his son. He couldn't help but let a small smile appear from his face. As Itachi heard, the last words his father will ever tell him*

Fugaku: you really are gentle...

Back to the present

Izumi: how are you holding on? With everything that happened?

*Izumi asked gently, Itachi was so stuck in his head, that he didn't notice that they stopped walking, and that izumi was in front of him, with her hand gently on his cheek. He took a shaky breath, izumi could always break through his emotionless wall*

Itachi: not well...not well at all...

Izumi: come here...

*Izumi said in a gentle tone as she hugged him, letting Itachi gently cry on her shoulder, since as much as all Shinobi would like to deny them, run away from them, erase them from themselves. No one, can escape there emotions*

Back to the hokage tower

Shikaku: after the controlled massacre. I made my way to the torture department

Back to the past

*Shikaku walked inside the room deep under the T.D. building, that's where he saw the leaders of the failed coup, fugaku and mikoto Uchiha. Both of them looked at the Nara clan head. As he walked inside and sat down on the chair in front of them*

Shikaku: you're probably wondering what they did to your eyes. We modified the hyuga bird seal. To fit it for uchiha's blood, we modified it even more, to make it so they can block the special eyes from appearing. Now then, anything you have to say, to justify you're actions

Fugaku: does it even matter? We're sentenced for death no matter what we say. And you are from the Nara clan, you already know our reasons don't you?

*Fugaku said without emotion, as shikaku nodded, as he leaned back on his chair and spoke what he surmised in the little time he had to think about it*

Shikaku: I do. The Uchiha clan isn't well liked, seeing as you are in charge of the police force of Konoha. Seeing as you are the ones that enforce the rules of this village, the other clans use that as leverage, to politically ruin you for the civilians. The main one doing the smear campaign, would be Danzo and the other 2 elders of Konoha. So you thought that, taking over by force, would be the only way you're clan would be respected

Mikoto: you don't believe that, do you?

*Mikoto asked, fugaku shook his head, he took out a smoke and smoked it, he offered one to the Uchiha couple, fugaku took one while mikoto declined. Shikaku took out his lighter, and turned on both cigarettes*

Shikaku: I do not. Doing the calculations, if you would've succeeded. In the really short term you would've achieved success. But after that, a civil war would've started. Which the rival nations, would've taken the opportunity to attack us. Your little rebellion, would've completely destroyed Konoha.

Fugaku: hm. So what's gonna happen now?

*Fugaku got to the point of this conversation, there had to be a reason why they were still alive. Shikaku took a deep drag of his smoke, before he spoke*

Shikaku: now? One of you is gonna die. The other will live on, and continue the duties of the clan head, until Itachi Uchiha comes of age to take the mantle. The day he's old enough to become the next clan head, the one of you who will be still alive, will be killed the day after.

Fugaku: the Uchiha clan, wasn't wiped out?

*Fugaku said, showing emotions for the first time since this started, he was surprised, that they're people wasn't wiped out, he wasn't the only one, mikoto also looked surprised. Shikaku shook his head before he spoke*

Shikaku: only those who were involved in this terrorist attack were killed. Those who had no involvement, were allowed to live. If you're wondering how we found out who was involved and who wasn't, we just used a yamanaka Shinobi to look into their minds

Mikoto:....you're lying. You're trying to protect our son.

*Mikoto said with a sigh, shikaku gave a short nod, and just kept the conversation going, as he took another puff of his smoke*

Shikaku: I am. Wanted you both to have the fake memory, that you're son remained loyal to your clan, more than the village

Mikoto: there is no need for that...but thank you

*Mikoto said in a soft tone. Shikaku shot her a quick smile, only a second long before he returned to his lazy serious face. Fugaku wanted to learn more about this deal shikaku was giving him*

Fugaku: the one who gets to live, they won't just be let to live without punishment will they?

Shikaku: they will not. Whichever of you lives on, will remain with the modified bird seal, never again will they be able to use the Sharingan. They will always have anbu watching them, hearing them. Whoever lives will never know a moment of peace, since they will never be left alone.

*Shikaku explained, fugaku didn't even think about it. Or more specifically, he didn't let his wife that he loves dearly make the sacrifice before him*

Fugaku: hm. This coup was my idea. I will die for it. Let my wife live on, our children need more a mother, than they'll need a father

Back to the present

Shikaku: after that. I killed fugaku, and let mikoto go free. Well, as free as she'll be with the bird seal, anbu watching her every move, and her having to lie about what really happened that night

*Shikaku finished, he stopped laying down on the couch, and sat up straight. Hiruzen nodded thoughtfully, he wondered how much different his choices would've been, if he was in that moment. Would he let some of the Uchiha live? He would rather not think about that. So he looked at shikaku*

Hiruzen: what lie did you tell the public?

Shikaku: still nothing. You will tell them instead, in a few days, you will stand before Konoha next to mikoto, and explain what "happened" giving mikoto some sort of meaningless award, for protecting the remaining Uchiha members. As for the lie For all they know, the masked individual who released the demon that got the 4th killed. Came back and attacked the Uchiha clan, because of their eyes. The story, will cause 2 things: 1. make people sympathize with the Uchiha clan, making their public image better and 2. It will make the people of Konoha as a whole more united, for a common enemy, that being the masked man. Welp, I've hit my word quota for the day, my neck is killing me. I'm gonna go get me some tea, later hokage

*Shikaku said, as he flickered out of the room, leaving hiruzen alone. He sighed, and turned around to see his village. He got up and started walking away*

Hiruzen: anbu. If my secretary asks, I'm going to buy a family member a belated birthday present

* Hiruzen said as he left, it was a weak excuse yes. But he needed something to relax himself, and looking for a gift for Naruto was the perfect thing to do just that, since it'll give him the excuse to just walk around his village*

Chapter Text

Days later

*we see Naruto rubbing his cheek in slight pain. Since our dear Naruto....got a cavity. And he was hiding it from his mother*

Naruto" it's fine, it's fine, you're fine..."

*Naruto thought to himself, as he ate his breakfast, trying his best to eat on the right side of his mouth only. Anko for her part had a smile that said " I know what you're hiding " since Naruto's least favorite fruit was bananas, and he was eating just that, since it was soft. Once they finished, anko took a breath to control her smile and got up*

Anko: Naruto. You wanna get some candies?

Naruto: really?!

*Naruto said excitedly and then winced, struggling not to hold his cheek in pain, she spoke too loud and his tongue touched the infected tooth. Anko just nodded as she started walking out of the apartment, with little Naruto running right behind her*

Anko: yup. Got some extra money this week. And I know just how to use it

Naruto: awesome! I'm gonna get so much candy!

*Naruto said excitedly, as he grabbed his mother's hand as they walked. Anko just squeezed her son's little hand. As she sighed internally, since she knew Naruto would not be happy about the lie. But she would rather get him to the location, without him trying to run away, or throw a crying tantrum. Since, well. He is still a child*

Anko" he's still a child..."

*Anko thought, not sadly per say. It's simply that she knows, that Naruto wants to be trained to be a Shinobi. But anko wanted him to be a child for a while longer*

Anko" is that so bad? I know the clan children are starting their training this year. But Naruto is still so young..."

*Anko thought, she wanted Naruto to have an actual childhood, unlike her who got her childhood robbed by orochimaru*

Flashback

*Anko was strapped on a hospital bed. She had wires and tubes jammed inside her body. She couldn't even move her head, but heard footsteps, she moved her eyes, and in the corner of her eyes, she saw him. The snake of Konoha, the smartest of the sannin, the favorite student of her hokage. Orochimaru, the reincarnation of the  Yamata-no-Orochi. Orochimaru didn't even look at her, as he spoke to one of his assistants, who was writing down his words*

Orochimaru: test number 125, after 124 attempts to bond the test subject, to the seal of heaven. I have no reason to believe that subject number 125 will be successful.

*Anko heard, as the snake walked up towards her, he was wearing a surgery outfit. He grabbed a Scalpel and looked at it, as he spoke. Still not even acknowledging anko on the table*

Orochimaru: But there's always a chance. My research suggests, that the problem is the age of the individual. The younger one is, the better chance of survival to this surgical operation. Now then, let's begin....

*Orochimaru said, looking at the terrified girl. He rubbed something cold on her neck, before she felt the scalpal on her neck she took a sharp breath and then...*

Back to the present

*Anko shook her head, as she pushed that memory out of her head she felt the curse mark itching, but she ignored it. Knowing that it was all in her head. She took a small breath, and looked at Naruto who still had a bright smile on his face, a soft smile started to grow on anko's face*

Anko" he's still too young. Kami willing, I'm gonna let him just be a child a while longer..."

Later

*We see anko on the couch, she was reading a magazine, while Naruto next to her with a haunted look on her face, he lost absolutely all the color from his body.*



*Since anko didn't bring Naruto to the candy shop, no. Anko lied to him! She betrayed his trust! How could a mother do this, Naruto will never know. Since anko brought naruto to the worst place on earth.*

Secretary: Naruto Mitarashi. The dentist will see you now

Naruto:.....

*Naruto got up, and reluctantly followed the dentist assistant to his death. He gave one last look to his mother, who wasn't even looking at him. But he noticed something and pointed at her*

Naruto: you're laughing at me! Ow!

Anko: pfff. No, no. It's just.... A funny joke on this magazine

*Anko said, trying her best not to laugh at her son. Naruto huffed, as he turned around and walked inside. Anko sighed with an amused smile, as she kept reading*

Meanwhile with hiruzen

* We see him in front Of the citizen of Konoha, those who weren't at work. Mikoto and Itachi Uchiha was next to Him. She had an absolutely blank expression on her face, while Itachi was a stern look at his. Since the mission, Itachi's and mikoto's relationship has been strained. The only thing keeping them as a family, was Sasuke. Hiruzen took a step forward and spoke with authority in his tone*

Hiruzen: people of Konoha. I know you are all not fools. You've seen a decline in the number of Uchiha clan members around Konoha. It is with heavy heart, that I inform you that the Uchiha clan was attacked

*Hiruzen started, this caused the people who were there to start muttering amongst each other. Hiruzen raised his hand making them shut up*

Hiruzen: it is as you heard. A few days ago, while I was away on a political mission. The same man who attacked this village so many years ago, And took our 4th hokage away from us came back and attacked the Uchiha clan, killing many of there adults and elders.

*Hiruzen lied, but the crowed seemed to believe it. In the background, mikoto pursed her lips ever so slightly, and felt 2 anbu appear behind her. Like shikaku said, whoever lives would never know a moment's peace. Mikoto internally sighed, and went back to an emotionless expression on her face*

Hiruzen: but all was not lost. Since the now clan head mikoto Uchiha, was able to stop the man's rampage, at the cost of her eyes. She will now speak to you all

*Hiruzen finished, as he stepped away and stood next to Itachi. Mikoto gave a short nod before she walked in front  of the stage, seeing all the faces in the Audience. Some of them were Uchiha, but mostly it was Shinobi from other clans, and the civilians. She took a short breath before she spoke*

Mikoto: I love this village. My husband loved this village. My sons loves this village. There isn't an Uchiha alive that doesn't care for this village, and we did what we thought was the right thing to do, for this village

*Mikoto said, telling half truth. She could feel the stares of hiruzen and the anbu, seeing if she makes a mistake, but she didn't. She remained firm*

Mikoto: the night that masked man came back. My husband and me fought with everything we had for this village, he unfortunately didn't make it. But he did manage to weaken him, for long enough that I could make him retreat, to wherever it is that he came from. I know things are bleak, I know that konoha is still in the rebuilding process. But we cannot give up, we cannot surrender to outside forces, we must stand united. We must show the rest of the elemental nations, that konoha is still standing strong.

*Mikoto finished, she turned around and stood next to her son, as hiruzen walked to the stage. Hiruzen wish he could say that he believed mikoto's words, but he didn't. Since it was his secretary who wrote those words for mikoto to say. But the crowed seemed to like it, as they cheered with patriotism for there village.*

Hiruzen: better words could not be said. And in the spirit of standing united, I hokage have made a choice. With the Uchiha clan so few in numbers, they can't properly operate the police force, without becoming burned out. So from today forward, the police force duties will be shared between the Uchiha clan and the yamanaka clan. With those two together. They will make sure that no enemies from the inside, tries to harm this village

*Hiruzen finished, getting another cheer for the hokage. Mikoto knew the truth. She knew that hiruzen was talking about her. The yamanaka were only there to keep an eye on her people. What remained of them anyways, but she remained with an empty expression, and gave a short nod of gratitude for the hokage*

Later

*We see hiruzen walking down the street, he was in the middle class district of Konoha. Home to the blue collar workers of the civilians, Shinobi just starting out there careers, or Shinobi who never made enough money to move up in the world, for one reason or another. He made it to the apartment complex and walked up to the Mitarashi family's apartment. He knocked on the door and waited. He waited for a few minutes, before the door opened up, revealing a puffy eyed anko*

Anko: h..hello hokage. How can I help you?

Hiruzen: I just came here to give Naruto his belated birthday present. Are you well?

*Hiruzen asked, but anko just waved her hand dismissively. While her other hand rubbed her right eye, in fake annoyance*

Anko: oh. Yeah yeah. It's nothing. I just had something on my eyes, and rubbed them way too hard. Please come in

Hiruzen: thank you

*Hiruzen said, as they walked in. Hiruzen saw naruto on his mother bed giggling to himself. He glanced at anko for an explanation*

Anko: I should warn you. Naruto just got back from the dentist, and he's still hopped up on the triazolam, he got from the dentist. So he's... Well you'll see for yourself

Hiruzen: I see. hello my boy.

*Hiruzen said, smiling at the boy, he looked so much like his father. Naruto for his part, saw the fuzzy man and giggled loudly. Knowing who it was, all thanks to that beard*

Naruto: jiji! I like your beard. I've always liked it, you look so cool with it

Hiruzen: really now?

*Hiruzen said rubbing his beard, Naruto nodded with a low cackle, as he verbally gut punched hiruzen, like only a little kid knows how to do*

Naruto: yeah. It distracts people from the biiiiiiig bald spot on your head

Anko: pfffffff.

*Anko covered her mouth and tried badly I might add, but still tried to control her laughter. Hiruzen gave a low chuckle, as he rubbed the bald spot on his head*

Hiruzen: heh. That's...nice of you to say Naruto

Naruto: hey hey jiji. Wanna know a secret?

*Naruto said with a big bring, almost jumping up and down on the bed. Hiruzen nodded, as he got closer to the boy*

Hiruzen: oh? Sure.

Naruto: you have to promise not to tell mommy

* Naruto said putting a shh finger on his lips, even though the boy wasn't whispering, he was talking in his normal tone. So anko was hearing all of this. Hiruzen just nodded, wondering where this was going*

Hiruzen: you have my word. Now what's this secret?

Naruto: the secret is.... that I have the best mommy in the world

*Naruto said with a bright smile and a giggle. Hiruzen couldn't help but let a softly chuckle escape his throat. As he smiled at Naruto. With a nod*

Hiruzen: ah. Now I see. Yes Naruto you do have a great mommy

Naruto: not a great mommy. She's the best mommy!

*Naruto said raising his hands to the air. Hiruzen could hear anko sniffling, she was gonna start crying soon. And the reason why her eyes were all puffy became clear. Naruto must've been telling anko how much he loves her*

Hiruzen: yes. The best mommy. Tell me, how much do you love her?

Naruto: I love her soooo much! She makes me very happy!

*Naruto said in a chipper tone, that's what did it for anko, and she let big, wet, ugly tears escape from her eyes, and cry. She went to the bathroom quickly, since she'll be damned if she lets anyone see her cry. Hiruzen for his part just smiled, happy that Naruto was so happy, glad that he decided to trust Naruto to anko. The boy was always so happy, and it brought joy to his old heart*

Hiruzen: that's wonderful to hear. Now, I've got a present for you. But it's gonna have to wait, till you're better

Naruto: ok. Oh! Oh! Oh! Jiji! Jiji! Jiji! I heard of this super cool riddle. Wanna hear it?

*Naruto said excitedly. Hiruzen sighed with a smile, drugged up Naruto was certainly a chatter box. But with a chuckle, he nodded*

Hiruzen: I would love to

Naruto: ok. Who are the Kings and queens of the village?

*Naruto asked, and those words made hiruzen flinch. As he looked at Naruto with a raised eyebrow. Wonder how Naruto learned of that ancient riddle*

Hiruzen:.. where did you hear that riddle Naruto?

Naruto: the man, waiting on the dentist was muttering it to himself, but he didn't know the answer. It's so silly. The answer is so simple!

*Naruto said with a puff of his chest, since he knew the answer. Hiruzen nodded, making a mental checklist, to go see his son, make sure he was alright, but for now, he just smiled at the small boy, wanting to know what ridiculous answer a drugged up little boy could come up with*

Hiruzen: really? Then what's the answer to the riddle?

Naruto: the children! The boys and girls of the village, they are the Kings and queens of the village

*Naruto said, making hiruzen's eyes open up completely. This boy managed to figure figured out something not even Asuma, jiraiya, or Tsunade could figure out. Hiruzen got up and petted Naruto's head*

Hiruzen: Naruto....you are gonna do so many wonderful things when you grow up

Hiruzen " next year my boy. I will do my hardest, to find the solution to my paperwork problem. And train you properly"

Chapter Text

*we see Naruto dangling his feet on his chair, while he waited for Hiruzen to come back. Naruto was currently in the hokage tower, waiting for the anbu to bring back their hokage from his insane naked run. You might be wondering what happened....*

Flashback do this morning

*Naruto woke up with a yawn, climbing down from his the top bunk, and walked to the kitchen, walking past his mother who was snoring so loud, that he's surprised the neighbors haven't complained. He made it to the kitchen climbing on his stool, and grabbing himself a bowl and a spoon, he walked to the table placing them there. Then he went and grabbed milk and cereal, Naruto served himself a bowl of cereal, having a proud puff of his chest, when he was able to do it, without spilling any milk. He sat down and grabbed his spoon tightly, before he started to eat. He was half way through his breakfast when he heard a tired groan from his mother*

Naruto: morning mama

Anko: mh... morning baby...

*Anko said groggily, as she got up and stretched until she heard her joints pop. She walked to the table, and ate cereal with her son. Only difference was that anko wasn't using a bowl, or a spoon. She was stuffing her mouth with cereal with her hand, and washing it all down drinking straight from the milk carton. Anko took a big gulp before she sighed, and looked at her son with a lazy smile*

Anko: honey, we gotta talk.

Naruto: yes mom?

*Naruto asked with curiosity as he looked at his mother. Anko cracked her neck and gave a nervous sigh. Honestly she was more nervous than she should be, she's a Shinobi. She knew this was gonna happen eventually*

Anko: you see... You're mother will have to...go away for a bit. For a few days. Maybe a week

Naruto: why?

*Naruto said, he wasn't sad or any negative emotion. He was just curious, as any small child in the world. Anko winced and rubbed the back of her neck. Thinking how to explain her mission to a small child*

Anko: well uh....how to I explain this.... Ok. So you know how you're mommy is a Shinobi right?

Naruto: yeah. The best Shinobi ever

*Naruto said with a bright smile. Instantly anko felt her eyes start to water, she fanned herself a little to control herself from crying*

Anko" I will not cry. It's too early in the morning to cry"

Anko: r..right. so uh, I'm what is called a reserved Shinobi

*Anko said swallowing down the lump on her throat. Naruto crunched down on his face at the new word he heard. He did what his mother to do when he hears a new word. To sound it out*

Naruto: re-ser-ved Shinobi

Anko: mhm, very good. What that means is that when there's no normal Shinobi able to work. I'm asked to help make Konoha safer

*Anko said with a bit of a nervous sigh, she hasn't left the village since she adopted Naruto as her own child.  So she was a bit nervous about that. Naruto thought about it for a second and then had stars in his eyes.*

Naruto: wow. So you're like a secret super hero! That's so cool! Oh! You should wear a cape! Like the heroes from my books!

Anko" God damn it! Why is he so cute!? No! Hold it together woman! You were part of the anbu for Kami sake! You will not cry because of this!"

*Anko thought as the lump on her throat came back with a vengeance. She took a shaky breath, before giving a bit of a chuckle. The look her son was giving her made it hard to keep her emotions in check*

Anko: um... I...I guess I am huh? Anyways. I'm gonna make Konoha safer, by leaving konoha for a few days with your uncle Ibiki, and....making sure that some bad men, don't come here and hurt us. Does that make sense to you?

Naruto: yeah, I think so. But. Does that mean I'll be alone till your back?

*Naruto asked curious. Anko looked horrified at that question, she would never do such a thing, anko was left alone as a child, she knows how that feels. She forced herself to smile softly at Naruto, petting his head with her clean hand*

Anko: oh. No, no, no, no, no. I would never leave you alone like that Naruto. Your grampa jiji is gonna be watching over you

Naruto: awesome!

*Naruto said jumping up and down. Anko smiled warmly, Naruto did love going to Hiruzen's house. Not that she can blame him, his house was huge, it even had a mini forest for a backyard. It did made her feel a bit inadequate, that she can't give Naruto a big house. Or a house period. But of course Naruto didn't care about that, it was all in anko's mind. She was so much in her own mind that she didn't noticed that Naruto stopped jumping, and looked at her with a bit of concern on his face*

Naruto: but JiJi's voice is old and wrinkly. He doesn't sing good

Anko: ok? Why is that important to you?

*Anko asked confused. And that's when Naruto went for the jugular. That's when Naruto said the words, that broke her resistance, and let lump on her throat win. Naruto with a big smile and complete sincerity, opened his mouth and spoke*

Naruto: because, who's going to sing to me at bedtime? I like it when you sing me to sleep. You have the best voice mommy

Anko: a..ah... I'll be right back baby, I...gotta go to the bathroom

*Anko said quickly as she ran to the bathroom, since she'll be damned if she'll let her son see her cry. Naruto for his part shrugged, and kept eating,  not knowing that he had a special power to tug on his mother's heartstrings. Naruto heard someone knock on there door, and like the good boy he is he got up from the table and opened it*

Naruto: hello?

Hinata: h...hi...

*Naruto heard the softest voice of a girl ever. He looked at the girl. Who was hiding behind the leg of one of her servants. Naruto eyes widen at who it was, and smiled brightly*

Naruto: hey it's you! Hi!

Hinata:ᴴ..ʰⁱ

*Hinata said in an even softer voice. The servant of Hinata wasn't gonna deal with her master's shyness. So she coughed to get the attention of the little boy*

Mae: hello little boy. Is your mother available?

Naruto: oh. Yeah, but she's in the bathroom. She told me not to let in strangers, but I guess you two are ok

*Naruto said, as he opened the door fully and let the two woman inside. Mae nodded and walked inside, with Hinata following quickly after her. Mae looked at the inside of the home, there was really nothing to talk about, nothing bad mind you, but nothing good either, it was just a normal home like any other*

Mae" the bunk beds is different I'll give them that"

Naruto: so. Why do you want to see my mom?

*Naruto asked, as they sat down on the couch,  Hinata was blushing deeply. Since Naruto sat down next to her. Mae looked down at the boy*

Mae: it's not your mother who I wish to speak to. It's you, but it wouldn't be appropriate to talk to you, without her present.

Naruto: ah, ok. So! I never got your name

*Naruto said smiling brightly to Hinata, Hinata mouthed moved, but no words would come out, the poor girl was overwhelmed. Mae rolled her eyes a little, just as she was about to speak in place of Hinata, the bathroom door opened. Letting out and anko, who was absolutely not crying. No. Of course not. That would be absolutely ridiculous. She was surprised to see company at her home*

Anko: um. Hello? Naruto what did I tell you about opening the door to strangers?

Naruto: sorry Mom. But they wanted to talk to you. Or me. Honestly I'm not sure.

*Naruto said with his finger on his chin in thought, he crouched up his face confused. Mae took a small breath and got up, she instantly bowed to anko, presenting her with a fancy looking box*

Mae: I'm Mae, a servant of the hyuga clan. Personal servant of Lady Hinata hyuga, the heir to the hyuga name. This is a present from the head of the hyuga clan to you and your son, for protecting Lady Hinata

Naruto: no thank you!

*Naruto said quickly, before anko could accept it. All 3 of them looked at Naruto confused, but he just smiled brightly*

Naruto: I didn't help Hinata to get something. I helped her because she needed help!

Anko" God he's so pure!"

*Anko thought, as she almost squealed at how adorable her son was. Hinata looked at Naruto, when he looked at her smiling, she quickly looked back down to her lap with a deep blush on her face. He sheld her kimono tightly, as she spoke, her voice as loud as a church mouse*

Hinata: p...please take the reward.... Y...you simply must...

Naruto: hm.... Oh! I know! How about this! Instead of whatever is in that box, my reward is this!

*Naruto said as he grabbed hinata's hand. Hinata was blushing so much that steam was coming out of her head, her heart was beating so fast, that you could almost hear it*

Hinata" is he asking for my hand in marriage?!"

Naruto: Hinata, let's be friends!

*Naruto said with an eyes closed smile. But Hinata didn't hear it. Too much blood went to her head, and she passed out. Mae snorted a little, and gave the box to anko. She walked to Hinata and grabbed her like a princess*

Mae: I apologize for the little mistress. She gets flustered very easily. But I'm sure that she would like very much to be your friend. Excuse us

Naruto: ok! Tell her I can't wait to play with her, at school!

*Naruto said brightly, as Mae left with a passed out Hinata, the girl was muttering something about marriage, which made anko had to fight not to laugh hard. When the door closed, all bets were off and she laughed*

Anko" my God, my little boy has so much Rizz"

Anko: oh God my sides! Ok. Ok. Let's open this box

*Anko said with a small chuckle, as she opened the box while Naruto walked next to her. Once the wrapper was out of the box, she opened it. Both of them eyes widen immensely. It was chocolate. Fancy chocolate, the 100% pure, Craftsman style, limited edition, only sold once a year to the highest seller type of chocolate.*



*And they were 3 boxes of it. Since it was Naruto's present, he took the first chocolate, and ate it. His eyes widen completely*

Naruto: it's amazing!!

Anko: let me see

*Anko said quickly, as she took a white one and ate it. Her knees literally buckled, from the taste of it*

Anko: oh my God! Naruto. One box is for you, one for me. And this one? This one we share. Ok?

Naruto: mhm!!

*Naruto said as he ate another chocolate, both him and anko spend the rest of there time, enjoying a literal gift to the gods. Which for someone like the hyuga, was literally chump change *

Later after the chocolate

Anko: now. Are you sure you're up for this?

Hiruzen: this is getting rather insulting

* Hiruzen said with a bit of a chuckle. They were in the hokage tower, Naruto had a little backpack with his clothes, toothbrush, a few small toys, a coloring book, crayons, etc. anko was about to leave with Ibiki, but she's taking her sweet time in leaving*

Anko: hey I'm just saying. Taking care of a little kid is a big responsibility. And my Naruto can be a little devil. Since he's a wanderer

Hiruzen: anko. I've raised a child of my own before

*Hiruzen said with a dismissive wave. Sure asuma and hiruzen's relationship was....strained to say the least, but he did raise her with his late wife. Anko gave Hiruzen a smug smirk. As she placed her finger on her chin in thought*

Anko: from what he told me. You're wife did most of the work, while you sat in here watching dirty magazines

Hiruzen:.... Well. That's just uncalled for. I promise Naruto is in safe hands. Now go before you're late

*Hiruzen said with a sigh. Anko nodded and then looked at Naruto who was smiling brightly at her. The more she looked at him, the more she wanted to stay. But she had a duty to fulfill. So she kneeled down and hugged her boy*

Anko: ok, ok. Naruto, I'll be back as fast as possible. I love you so much

Naruto: I love you too mommy!

*Naruto said as brightly as ever. Ibiki chuckled at his little assistant, as he walked over and ruffled his hair, making Naruto look up at his uncle Ibiki*

Ibiki: later buddy, keep an eye on the old man, he's not as strong as he used to be

Naruto: you can count on me!

*Naruto said puffing his chest and act slamming his fist to said chest. Something hiruzen, Ibiki, anko, and even the anbu hidden around them found adorable. With a final kiss of his cheek. Anko got up, and flickered away with Ibiki. Hiruzen watched them go before sighing, with a small smile on his face*

Hiruzen: ok Naruto. I've got some paperwork to do. But my secretary put a little table for you. So you can draw on your coloring book. After I'm done, we can go get something to eat. Sound good?

*Hiruzen asked, but received no response. He took a deep inhale of a sharp breath, as he closed his eyes. He didn't want to open them, he didn't want to accept the truth. So he opened his mouth again, hoping against hope, that Naruto would respond to him*

Hiruzen: Naruto?

*Hiruzen asked again. But his only response was the wind. He turned around and opened his eyes. Naruto wasn't there. He gave an internal scream, since he'll be damned if he let's anko prove herself right, that he couldn't take care of a boy*

Hiruzen: oh God damn it. Anbu!! Find him!!

*Hiruzen yelled, as he and the anbu around the hokage tower all left running at different directions, looking like chickens with their heads cut off, as they left to find the wandering boy Naruto. Hiruzen was so frazzled that he completely forgot, that he had a crystal ball that could show him where Naruto was*

Chapter Text

2 hours of search later

Hiruzen: the crystal ball!!

*Hiruzen suddenly yelled, the anbu looked at him, they all had masks, but collectively they gave him an " are you serious look" for having forgotten that he had that. They all flickered back to the hokage tower. Seeing hiruzen's secretary helping little Naruto draw on the coloring book. Hiruzen ignored them and went straight to his desk, taking the ball out*

Hiruzen: ok! Show me Naruto! Aha! There....he....is. . . ........

*Hiruzen slowly moved his head, and saw Naruto and his secretary looking at him. Hiruzen looked at them. Then at the crystal ball, then back at them*

Hiruzen:.... how long have you been there?

Mura: since he came to me like an hour ago, Honestly sir. It's stuff like this, that makes your son's rumors that your late wife did all the work, true

*Mura said with a huff, she got up and left to go back to her own work, now that hiruzen was there. Hiruzen sighed deeply, as he rolled his eyes at what mura said. He flinched, when mura turned around, giving him a face that said "I saw what you did"*

Hiruzen: yeah yeah. Naruto, boy. Please don't wander off again. I'm old. My heart is also old

Naruto: ok jiji. Look! I didn't draw outside the line!

*Naruto said brightly, showing the colored drawing he made, showing so much pride in his voice. Hiruzen chuckled and petted his head*

Hiruzen: it's a very nice drawing. Honestly better colored than some of my paperwork that is written

*Hiruzen said with a chuckle. Naruto's smile just became bigger, from the compliment, and went back to coloring, holding a crayon with his whole fist. Hiruzen took a calming breath, and went to do his paperwork*

Hiruzen " I totally got this"

*Hiruzen thought with confidence as he went to work. They worked/colored in silence till Naruto colored the whole book, after like an hour or 2. And a Naruto with nothing to do, was a dangerous thing to have. He looked at his jiji, who was still writing on those papers*

Naruto: hey jiji? Why do you have to write on all those papers?

Hiruzen: it's...complicated to explain to someone your age. But ok. Let's say this paper right here, is so that a civilian couple can open up let's say aaaaaa a dango shop. With me so far?

*Hiruzen asked the little boy. Naruto nodded as he walked to the chair in front of the hokage desk. Hiruzen put the paper on the desk and pointed it*

Naruto: uhu.

Hiruzen: good. So before they can open that shop, they have to do a number of things, from getting the money to build it, approval from different people. But most importantly, they need permission from the hokage. Aka me. So I have to read it, and decide if I'll approve it or not

*Hiruzen said as simply as he could, so someone as young as Naruto could understand it. Naruto crunched up his face, but he seemed to understand it, if only the basics of it*

Naruto: so, you have to do that for everything in the village?

Hiruzen: yes. It's kinda boring, but that's what being an adult is. Mostly boring with moments of actions. And the older you get, the less action you'll have....in more ways than one

*Hiruzen said with a chuckle as he was talking about his 3rd leg that now only works with certain medication that's blue in color. Naruto looked at hiruzen confused, by that last part*

Naruto: what do you mean by that?

Hiruzen: you'll understand it when you get to be my age. But the point is, this is a big part of being the hokage. Telling people if they can or can't do something

*Hiruzen explained, as he went back to work. Saying no to a brothel, since they wanted to build it way too close to a school district, for hiruzen's comfort. But Naruto still had so many questions*

Naruto: what else do you do?

Hiruzen: oh, well. I tell the Shinobi what to do, keep the peace against other nations, accept offers from people who need our help. And a whole number of other things. Being the hokage means that I'm the protector of the village. But that's just a title, most of my days are spent on paperwork

*Hiruzen said with a sigh, as he remembered his glory days, how honored he was when tobirama chose him over Danzo to be the hokage. And even if the paperwork was destroying his soul, he would still take it, over Danzo being the hokage*

Hiruzen" both the 1st and the 2nd saw the evil in danzo's eyes. As long as I live, I must make sure, that he never reaches this title..."

Naruto: do you ever get bored doing that?

*Naruto asked, hiruzen looked at the curious boy. Again he was taken out of his thoughts by the question of one of the kings of Konoha. He sighed which turned into a chuckle*

Hiruzen: many times. But someone has to do it. And right now I'm the only one who can

Naruto: ok. So. If only you can do it. Why don't you do it yourself, but not yourself

*Naruto asked with a finger in his chin, hiruzen looked at Naruto confused, what he said made no sense, but he indulged the boy. And he will be so happy that he did*

Hiruzen: ah, the mind of a child. Ok Naruto. What do you mean by that?

Naruto: well. Why don't you just use a shadow clone jutsu, and make the clone do all the boring paperwork?

*Naruto said, hiruzen went from a neutral face to a shocked face in a manner of seconds. There was no way. There was absolutely no way, that a little kid like Naruto, could've figured out the weakness to the demon, when not even the head of the Nara clan could've solved it*



Hiruzen:....Naruto. how do you know about that technique?

Naruto: I saw it in that door over there. It was left open

*Naruto said pointing the door next to them. The door that leads to where they keep all the most dangerous and forbidden jutsu of the village. That ironically over 95% of them were made by tobirama. Hiruzen went back to looking calm, but Naruto could feel something. Naruto wouldn't know of it, till many years in the future. But he was feeling the anger of the reincarnation of the monkey king sun-Wukon. Hiruzen spoke to Naruto in a soft tone*

Hiruzen: I see.....Naruto. I'm gonna need you to go with my secretary for a moment I'll be right back....

*Hiruzen said without a single emotion in his voice, Naruto nodded and left the room. The second the door closed, Naruto and everyone in the village heard the scream of their hokage*

Hiruzen: OH YOU MOTHER FU......!!!!!!!

back to the present

*So there Naruto was, waiting for Hiruzen to come back, since he was currently running naked around the village, screaming " all the wasted years" while mura watched over at him. Mura gave Naruto a juicebox and some animal crackers, Naruto smiled at the woman as he ate some animal crackers, like his mother before him, he ate the heads of the animals first*

Naruto: thank you for the snacks

Mura: of course honey. Now, just eat in peace. I'm sure the hokage will be back shortly

*Mura said with a kind smile, Naruto nodded and kept eating, he grabbed his juice box with both hands, and squeezed it while he drank*

Naruto: ah, Mrs. Mura?

Mura: yes honey?

*Mura said, not even looking at the little boy, unlike hiruzen, she still had a job to do. Naruto looked at her, his eyes full of wonder*

Naruto: jiji work is approving everything. What is your job?

Mura: oh!

*Mura said surprised, as she looked at the boy. No one ever asks her what she does, just seeing as a secretary. And the look that Naruto was giving her, told her that it was genuine. She smiled softly as she spoke*

Mura: Well. I'm his secretary it's my job to make sure that the hokage gets the paperwork, I have to make sure he follows his schedule and make sure that he doesn't slack off, etc. people need to make appointments with me, before they can see the hokage, or even get there petition to his desk. Which thanks to him for losing his mind. He'll have to leave the tower late, to finish the paperwork

Meanwhile with hiruzen

*We see him defaming the hokage monument, more specifically he was only defaming the second hokage's head, with pain that won't come off unless you chisel it off*

Hiruzen: you fucker!! You knew the road to salvation but you refused to show me the way!! DECADES!! Decades of my life wasted because of you!!!

*Hiruzen screamed looking like a madman. He ran when he felt the anbu getting close, but someone was lucky enough to grab him, pinning him to the ground. Kakashi trembled in disgust, as he felt the bare naked body of the old hokage under him. A couple of more anbu came and made hiruzen put on some clothes*

Hiruzen: tobirama! When I get up there. I'm gonna fucking kill you again!

Days later with anko and Ibiki

At the outskirts of the capital of the fire nation

*It was nighttime, all was quiet in the capital, when the ground started to shake. The ground cracked, and out came out of a giant snake, the snake opened its mouth, letting anko and Ibiki walk out of it*

Anko: thanks Boiúna. You can go back to haunt little kids dreams

Boiuna: hiss!!

*Boiuna didn't speak, she just hissed venomously at anko, who looked unamused, she raised an eyebrow, making the legendary snake start to sweat, and she disappeared quickly*

Ibiki: I don't think she likes you all that much

Anko: not surprising, most of the snakes are on the side of orochimaru. Boiuna isn't any different.

* Anko said dismissively, as she looked around at where  boiuna left her. Ibiki on the other hand looked at her with a raised eyebrow*

Ibiki: can she be trusted, then?

Anko: can I?

*Anko said dismissively, not even looking at her at Ibiki as she gave a small smirk. Ibiki frowned, crossing his arms*

Ibiki: you know that's not what I meant

Anko: I know. And she can be trusted, since she's bonded to me just like Manda is bonded to orochimaru. She can't tell orochimaru anything, even if she wanted to. And she does want to

*Anko said, thinking of her summoning animal. A creature that was once more than just a summoning animal, she used to be a friend. But that was a long time ago. Ibiki nodded and started to walk away*

Ibiki: fair enough. alright, let's get going. Both of us want to go back to konoha as fast as possible

Anko: tell me about it. Honestly, I didn't think I would be so nervous, of leaving my son alone in that village, without me

*Anko said with a small chuckle as she walked next to Ibiki, thinking of her boy, she missed him terribly and it's only been a few days. Ibiki just hummed, as he continued to speak*

Ibiki: I hear that's normal for parenthood. Doesn't matter. So. There's actually a reason, why I was asked to come with you

Anko: so you can torture the information of the enemy?

*Anko said innocently, Ibiki froze for a second, before he continued to walk, he sighed. Since she could see her at the distance, the main reason why he was really here*

Ibiki: ok, there's 2 reasons why I was asked to come with you. The torture one, is the minor part

Anko: then what's the main reason?

*Anko said, and then she flinched. Since she heard the voice of someone who caused her just as much anger as when she hears orochimaru speak*

Kushina: ah! You guys must be the Shinobi from konoha. Come on, the others are waiting for you two

Anko:......

*Anko refused to move, she remained frozen in place, as she slowly turned her head to the source of the sound. Kushina uzumaki. Anko could feel the anger in her bubbling to the surface, but ibiki's hand in her shoulder stopped it from overflowing. Ibiki got close to anko and whispered to her ear, so that only she could hear him*

Ibiki: to make sure that you don't kill her. Remember, she's still the wife of the late 4th hokage. Even if hiruzen and yourself hate her, you attack, it's the same as if you attack a hokage. Execution, if you're caught that is

Anko: if. If, is good....

*Anko whispered softly, as she walked ahead. Bumping her shoulder on kushina's on purpose. Kushina frowned at her, and then looked at Ibiki*

Kushina: What the hell is her problem?

Ibiki: she was part of the anbu, you are not well liked by most of them. For reasons you already know

*Ibiki said in a calm tone, as he walked ahead. Kushina's frown became a scowl as she walked towards them*

Kushina: let them hate me. Doesn't change that I'm right

Ibiki:..... Bless your heart.

*Was all that Ibiki said, before he remained quiet. Kushina felt insulted, feeling as if everyone was against her, for wanting to do what's righteous and right. But she doesn't care. She knows that boy is the devil. Kushina doesn't feel grief anymore, but that's not a good thing. All that means is that it transformed into a blind narrow minded belief, that she is right and everyone else who doesn't believe her is wrong. Since the alternative would be too much for her to bare*

Kushina " one day. One day he'll slip up, and I'll have my proof that he's not Naruto. He's the demon. He's the  kyubi himself!"

Chapter Text

*the mission went south fast. 3 of the 12 guardians Ninja tasked with protecting the fire lord are dead. 2 turned traitor and now, both kushina and anko were in a safehouse, waiting for Ibiki to come out of the basement, with the information that they needed. While the other guardians were in different warehouses, protecting the family of the fire lord*

Anko" I'm gonna murder a bitch by the end of the night, I swear to Kami"

*Anko thought, since she couldn't help Ibiki, and now had to protect the fire lord, with kushina next to her. And it only gets worse*

Seto: so kushina. How are your daughters doing?

Kushina: there fine

*Kushina said, as she kept a serious expression on her face. Seto just nodded and kept talking, not taking the situation seriously at all.*

Seto: lovely, I haven't seen them since their birthday, I hope they liked my present

Kushina: oh, they loved it. The kimono sets were simply beautiful

*Kushina said with a kind smile to the emperor. Meanwhile anko frowned softly, Naruto's sisters got top of the line, expensive presents. While she couldn't even give her son a plate of dangos. She hugged herself a little, as she heard them speak*

Seto: I'm glad to hear it, only the best for the future uzumaki and namikaze heirs

Kushina: I know. Jiraiya and Tsunade, already want to train the two. Still haven't decided who'll train who, but they'll be ungodly strong by the end of it. Heck they already learned how to properly use a kunai

*Kushina said with a happy sigh, her daughters were gonna be such strong individuals. While anko pursed her lips. In her opinion Mito and Narumi just like Naruto, were too young to begin training, they should be enjoying their childhood. Not training to be killers. Before she opened her mouth to speak, but the emperor beat her do it*

Seto: ah they grow up so fast. How's Karin doing, the poor flower?

Anko" Karin? "

*Anko thought with curiosity, wondering who this girl was. She glanced at kushina who had no problem talking about this karin girl, with a happy smile she spoke up*

Kushina: oh, their cousin is doing just fine. She's becoming more outgoing as the days go by.

Seto: ah how marvelous.

*Seto said with a smile, kushina nodded remembering when she first found the girl. All dirty and malnourished by orochimaru. While the snake got away, kushina was able to at least save, at least one person from, from her nearby extinct clan*

Anko " so, Naruto has a cousin? I'll have to tell hiruzen this when I return"

Seto: You there? Do you have any children?

*Seto said looking at anko, anko looked at the emperor surprised by his words. She thought about it for a second, before she spoke up. There was a bit of a shake in her voice*

Anko:... I do. He's my whole world

*Anko said, knowing that she could never lie to her fire lord. Seto nodded with a smile, as he kept talking. Completely ignoring the fact that someone was coming for his life*

Seto: ah. That's lovely. Does he have a name?

Anko:....my lord. You do realize the situation we're in yes? Someone made an attempt at your life

*Anko said with a sigh, kushina glanced at the purple haired girl surprised, she didn't realize she had a child. Seto for his part just shrugged, as he looked around the small room, there wasn't even a window to look out of. for being such a powerful ruler, he had the attention span of a child *

Seto: I know. Simply another day that ends in Y. So! About this son of yours? How old is he?

Anko: he's... He's 5, my lord. But please. Just because you deal with this every day, it doesn't mean it's any less serious. I just want to deal with this, so that I can go back home to my boy

*Anko said with a strained smile, it's been almost  a month since she left Konoha. She wanted to be there when Naruto goes back to school. But with how things were shaping up, she won't be back by then. Seto nodded in understanding*

Sero: my apologies. Please, don't mind me..... So! You still haven't told me his name

Anko: my lord....

*Anko said with a sigh that turned into a smile. Kushina chuckled a little, since she used to do this. The emperor was like that grandparent, who loves to talk about grandchildren. Seto for his part, chuckled softly waving his hand dismissively*

Seto: sorry, sorry. Please don't mind me....after you tell me his name

Anko: oh my God. My lord here. Why don't you distract yourself with this

*Anko said, as he took a scroll and unsealed it, he put on the table animal crackers, juice box, crayons and a coloring book. Kushina's eyes widen at the brazen disrespect that anko just did. Seto looked at the stuff on the table and then at anko*

Seto: are you treating me like a child? I'm the Lord of this nation, higher up than your hokage and God I'm...

Anko: the juice boxes are apple juice

*Anko said without missing a beat, Seto's mood instantly changed, as he took the juice box and drank one, with a happy sigh. Anko sighed, and went back to her position. With kushina looking at her as if she lost her mind*

Anko: eyes at front. We're still on a mission

Kushina: man, you don't have to be so cold towards me

*Kushina said with a sigh, she had tried. God bless her, she had tried to get along with anko. But the woman wasn't making it easy, she was rude to her every chance she got, she was snarky, she was for all accounts and purposes, she was a bitch. Anko for her part didn't care, as she spoke in an almost angry tone*

Anko: eyes. At. Front. I have nothing to say to you. And the longer we're together, honest to Kami, the more angry I get that I might just hurt myself.

Kushina: fine fine

*Kushina said feeling insulted by anko's attitude, she used to be her subordinate, when she was the head captain of the anbu, would talk to her with such disrespect. It took another hour of awkward silence, before Ibiki came out of the basement*

Ibiki: ok. First thing first, you've been bamboozled, those 3 weren't real guardians and... Why is the Lord of fire, drawing on a coloring book?

Anko: he needed something to distract himself

*Anko said with a shrug, Ibiki looked at the Lord drinking out of a juice box, and then shrugged going back to his explanation*

Ibiki: as I was saying. The 3 original guardians, were captured, killed and then replaced by those 3 moles

Kushina: any clue as to who did it?

*Kushina asked as she walked to Ibiki, Ibiki went to the fire lord, taking the black, red and white crayons, and a white piece of paper. He started to draw on it*

Ibiki: I didn't get much of their plans, whoever they are. They know jutsus that can scramble the mind till it's almost unreadable. The most that I was able to get, was a symbol and a name

*Ibiki explained as he drew the symbol the paper was pure black, except for one shape, a red cloud with a white outline around it*



Ibiki: the Akatsuki...

Meanwhile in konoha

Daytime

*We see Naruto and hiruzen enjoying a peaceful day, now that hiruzen was using the shadow clones. He could do something he hasn't done in decades, not even when he was retired, he was able to fully relax. He took Naruto to a private lake, Naruto was swimming freely on the water, while Hiruzen was sitting on a chair, with a piña colada in his hand. He sighed as his mood was suddenly ruined*

Hiruzen: you can't let me have a day can you?

Danzo: hm. What are you doing here?

*Danzo asked, as he walked next to the no longer relaxing hiruzen. Hiruzen sighed, putting the pineapple shell in the stump next to it. He got up and looked at danzo*

Hiruzen: taking care of the Mitarashi boy

Danzo: you're the hokage. Not some babysitter to a sleeper agent

*Danzo said with a small sneer, he glanced at the son of Anko Mitarashi, the boy didn't even notice him. He was too busy swimming in the pool.*

Danzo"just like his mother, this boy is just a disappointment, while he's here. Two potential prodigies, are being wasted elsewhere"

Hiruzen: we are not having this conversation again. And if you must know, I'm babysitting the boy, since I owe Mitarashi a favor. Nothing more than that. Now what do you want?

*Hiruzen said in a cold tone, showing a bit of the harsh war general Danzo knew when they were in their prime. Danzo hummed, as he spoke with his usual smug cryptic tone*

Danzo: figured out your little trick. Honestly how could the second give it to someone so lazy

Hiruzen: because you were not fit to be the hokage. It's as simple as that. And I know what you're gonna ask. The answer is still no

*Hiruzen said with a frustrated sigh, every week we would ask the same thing. When he'll get a clue, hiruzen will never know. Danzo scowled deeply at that comment. Even after decades since the decision was made, the war hawk couldn't get over the betrayal, of their sensei tobirama senju. He scoffed, and stomped his cane to the ground*

Danzo: their potential is being wasted with kushina's teaching. If you would just let me. I could make them into the most powerful weapons known in this village

Hiruzen: the reason you say this is just proving the second right, in choosing me instead of you. Now leave us. Those two girls, will not be trained by you my word is final.

* Hiruzen said, his voice left no room for disagreement. Danzo frowned deeply as he turned around to walk away, but something magical happened. Danzo was caught off guard, by Naruto. The little boy somehow managed to walk from behind Danzo, without him or Hiruzen noticing. Naruto smiled at the grumpy old man*

Naruto: hi! I'm Naruto! Who are you?

Danzo:.....Danzo Shimura

*Danzo said slowly, he glanced at the lake, of course Naruto was gone from there. What Danzo wanted to know. Is  how did he get here, without neither him nor hiruzen noticing. Hiruzen for his part, grabbed a towel, and started to dry Naruto. While Naruto didn't stop looking at danzo, having a bright smile on his face*

Naruto: hi Danzo Shimura. Why do you have bandages on your body? Are you hurt ?

Danzo: I was... A long time ago. In the second Shinobi war, I got hurt to the point that I could never fully recover. So every day, I have to change my bandages, less my skin gets infected

*Danzo said, that was the lie he told the world, the lie that even Hiruzen believed it. But in reality, we all know what secrets he keeps in those bandages, and after the Uchiha mass funeral, it was so much easier to collect his secrets*

Naruto: in-fec-ted. That's bad, I'm so sorry.

Danzo: hm.

*Danzo simply said, as he gave a small pet of Naruto's head, before he walked away. Hiruzen and Naruto watched the man leave, before Naruto looked at hiruzen, with curiosity behind his eyes*

Naruto: is he a friend of yours jiji?

Hiruzen: at one point in time, yes. But that was a long time ago

*Hiruzen said softly, as he looked at where Danzo disappeared to, he wished he could say that he felt sad, but he didn't. He knew Danzo sold his soul for political power, the friend he once knew was dead. Now all he could to, was to keep that monster at bay. He shook his head and looked at Naruto with a smile on his old face*

Hiruzen: now come on, that's enough swimming. Let's have some much

Naruto: ok!

*Naruto said excitedly, as they went to the picnic blanket that the anbu set up for them. Those two sat down and hiruzen waved his hand. The anbu relaxed and went on there break, some of them even went for a swim. Naruto and hiruzen ate for a while, till hiruzen looked at Naruto with a question on his head*

Hiruzen: Naruto my boy, I have a question for you. A question you already answered. But I want to make sure it wasn't a fluke

Naruto: fl-u-ke

*Naruto worded out the new word. Hiruzen that he got it correct. Naruto smiled, and wrote it down in his little note. Whenever he spells a word that he doesn't know, he writes it down, and shows it to his mother, so that she can define it. Since Naruto's mother knew everything. Hiruzen chuckled softly, seeing the pure happiness only a child could have*

Hiruzen: very good. Tell me, who are the Kings and queens of a village?

Naruto: oh! The children of course!

*Naruto said without having to think of it for a second. Hiruzen eyes widened a little, but then he smiled softly at the boy, as he threw at a curve ball, to see if he hit it*

Hiruzen: how can you be so sure? It could be the elders of a village

Naruto: no, that's wrong. The elders are old. They won't be here for long. The children are the ones that will be left this village to protect, and to make sure no bad people come in, and hurt it. The elders are.... What are the pointing piece in the chess board?

*Naruto asked with curiousity, he even made a crude drawing of the chess piece. Hiruzen looked at the drawing, and knew what it was*

Hiruzen: the bishop.

Naruto: mhm! The bi-sh-op.

*Naruto worded out, and then wrote down the word on his little journal, that has a small drawing of a snake and a monkey in front*

Naruto: the bishops on the board. They're supposed to protect and teach us all that they know. So no. The elders are not the kings and queens. It's the children

Hiruzen: Naruto. You will be a great man one day. And when the time comes? I'll train you personally

*Hiruzen said with a proud smile. Naruto took a slow but very big gasp, with stars in his eyes. He was so excited that he jumped for joy and started to run around. Hiruzen chuckled while he ate calmly, and just lets Naruto tire himself out. While in the background the goat anbu was in a state of shock*

Asuma" the children...."

Chapter Text

*we see Naruto squirming next to Hiruzen, they were in the entrance of Konoha waiting for anko. After waiting for so long, finally his mother was coming home. Naruto looked at hiruzen and then at the entrance*

Naruto: is she here yet?

Hiruzen: no Naruto

*Hiruzen said with a tired sigh, Naruto has been asking this every minute. Naruto whined again, and kept squirming, after another minute he looked at hiruzen*

Hiruzen: no Naruto

Naruto: you didn't even know what I was gonna say

*Naruto said with a huff, he scowled at hiruzen who just looked at hiruzen amused. He grabbed his beard and scratched it, pretending to be in thought*

Hiruzen: your right. I'm sorry. What were you gonna ask me?

Naruto: is...

* Naruto started, and just as quickly as he opened his mouth, hiruzen was faster and spoke with a smirk, as she flicked Naruto's forehead*

Hiruzen: no Naruto.

Naruto: mhahejtofheeiskryh!!!

* Naruto gave out a mouthless scream, that made Hiruzen give out a chuckle, Naruto huffed and puffed, he stomped his foot to the ground and his head was turning red in anger. Naruto was very close to having a tantrum, since he's still just a little kid, so he doesn't understand the concept of Patience. Naruto didn't get to have his tantrum, when the earth started to shake.*

Hiruzen: ok, now Naruto. Get on top of me, so you don't fall down

* Hiruzen said as he lifted him putting the young boy over his shoulders, as a huge crater appeared at the seeable distance, a giant snake came off of it, and out of that snake's mouth came out the Shinobi. Anko stretched and waved off the snake who disappeared into smoke.*

Naruto: mamma!!

Anko: hm?

*Anko looked and smiled brightly, seeing hiruzen putting Naruto down and Naruto running towards her, he almost fell on the floor, but he didn't. Anko didn't think twice, and ran to her boy and grabbed him, before lifting him up and hugging him tightly*



Naruto: mama your back! Did you stop the bad guys?

Anko: you know it! No one could beat me!

*Anko said with a booming laugh, that Naruto shared, although his was more of a childish giggle. Ibiki smiled seeing the mother/son duo being happy. All 3 of them walked to the hokage*

Naruto: yeah! My Mama is the strongest ever! Even stronger than Jiji!

Hiruzen" now that just plain hurts"

*Hiruzen thought with a chuckle as the 3 of them made it to him, he smiled kindly at Ibiki and anko. As anko let Naruto down, but still held his little hand*

Hiruzen: how was the mission?

Anko: well that little surprise you had for me wasn't fun in the slightest,

*Anko said shooting hiruzen a smiling glare since Naruto was there, she wasn't about to curse in front of her son. She doesn't want to put a ryp in the jar. Though she would like to go camping with Naruto one day. Hiruzen just hummed with a nod, knowing he'll eventually get an earful about making anko work with kushina, but it was out of his control, everyone else was busy*

Hiruzen: hm. I apologize for that anko, you know I wouldn't have if I haven't had another choice.

Anko: yeah yeah. I'm just glad to finally be back, before Naruto has to go back to school

*Anko said with a small smile, just thankful to be back and to be able to see her little boy go to school. Naruto on the other hand whined and stomped his foot a little*

Naruto: aw no fair! You said you would train me to fight like a ninja!

Anko: I know baby. Sometimes things just don't work out, next time though for sure

*Anko said, not really meaning it. Since she wants Naruto to still be a child for a while longer. Naruto puffed his cheeks but nodded. Honestly anko is lucky that Naruto will probably forget about it by day's end. So with a smile she started walking away with Naruto*

Anko: welp. I'll let Ibiki fill you in on what happened on that mission. I missed my son and am going to spend some time with him

Hiruzen:.....you taking him for dangos aren't you

*Hiruzen said with an unamused expression on his face, that made anko stop in her tracks. Anko started to sweat bullets, she could feel the hokage's eyes on her, she coughed a bit before responding*

Anko:.... I mean he has no problem with it

Naruto: dangos!

*Naruto said excitedly, jumping up and down with how excited he was. Anko smirked as she looked at hiruzen with her arm crossed smugly*

Anko: see?

Hiruzen: I mean yeah. But it'll spoil his lunch. By the way, you'll be having lunch in my house

*Hiruzen said, he may be taking a bit of advantage with the shadow clones technique, since he currently has a clone, making the food at his home. Anko shrugged, since she'll never say no to free food and nodded*

Anko: noted. Fine, fine, I'll figure out what else we could do

Naruto: oh! You can teach me that super awesome snake move!

*Naruto said excitedly with stars in his eyes, of learning a jutsu like a real Shinobi. Anko looked at her son with a raised eyebrow*

Anko: which one honey? I've got a lot of snake moves

Naruto: the one you just did! The one that brought out that giant snake!

*Naruto explained. Pointing to the crater in front of them, at the distance. It took a second for anko to  figure it out, but when she did, she snapped her fingers*

Anko: ooooh. You mean my summoning animal. Sorry baby, mama is actually kinda tired. Maybe another time

Naruto: that's ok! Oh! Hey jiji how come you don't have a summoning animal?

*Naruto said looking at his foster grandfather, who just chuckled at how quickly Naruto changed his interest. Hiruzen gave Naruto a nod which just made the boy more excited*

Hiruzen: who said I don't? Wanna see it?

Naruto: yeah yeah!! What about you uncle Ibiki?

*Naruto said looking at his uncle. Ibiki was taken a bit by surprise, he didn't think that Naruto would ask him, since no one ever asks about his summoning, since it wasn't a pretty sight when he came out*

Ibiki: yes Naruto. I do. Have a summoning animal. Hold on, who do you want to see first?

Naruto: I want to see JiJi's last, you know to save the best for last!

*Naruto said with a bright smile. Hiruzen snorted a little and anko looked close to laughing at her boss. Ibiki gave a bit of an annoyed chuckle as he looked at both Mitarashi family members*

Ibiki: ok.... I'm gonna try not to get offended by that, anko if you laugh, I'm giving you over time

Anko: fine fine, just do the whole summoning thing, I'm sure my son will love it

*Anko said calmly, but a few laughs escaped her lips as she spoke. Naruto being the innocent little boy that he is, didn't know he insulted Ibiki and kept talking*

Naruto: yeah! You're cool uncle Ibiki. Jiji is just cooler

Hiruzen: I'm not gonna lie, this is doing wonders for my self image

*Hiruzen said with a small grin. Ibiki sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose, before looking at Naruto with a small smirk*

Ibiki: your lucky, that your cute little buddy summoning jutsu!

*Ibiki said as he bit down on his thumb making it bleed, and then did a bunch of hand signs, as he placed his hand to the ground and a huge cloud of smoke appeared. Naruto eyes sparkled in wonder as a tribal humanoid figure came out, holding a weapon naruto has never seen before, he was an animal that Naruto isn't sure what to call it, but he knows he's seen it in his book of animals. The komodo screamed loudly thinking he was gonna fight some Shinobi, but winced when he was slapped behind the head*



Ibiki: oi! Shut up, before you scare the kid

Pendugu: kid? The hell you summoning for

*Pendugu asked as he looked around. He was expecting some grand fight against an army of enemy Shinobi, but he was just in konoha, with a kid looking at him with a huge smile on his face*

Ibiki: my nephew wants to meet you, now act right

Pendugu: don't tell me to act right, how was I supposed to know that I was just here for show? You only summon me in case of an emergency

*Pendugu said annoyed, as if it was he fault that he screamed. Ibiki was having none of it and scowled at his summoning, which would've been intimidating if pendugu wasn't like half a foot taller*

Ibiki: that's no ex...

Naruto: komodo!! You're a komodo dragon! How cool!

*Naruto yelled out, as he ran to the summoning animal, vibrating in excitement. Pendugu looked at the boy, then at Ibiki, then back at the boy. He sighed with a smile, as he sat on the ground to be sorta eye level, but not really, to Naruto*

Pendugu: heh. You sure I'm scaring him? Since I don't smell a drop of fear in him

Naruto: I'm not scared, I know Uncle Ibiki would never hurt me, so you will never hurt me either. What's your name?

*Naruto asked innocently, pendugu looked at the boy with a raised eyebrow, that was some logic only a boy could come up with. But he shrugged and answered*

Pendugu: quite the chatty little boy isn't he? My name is pendugu. I'm the chieftain of the komodo dragons.

Naruto: so cool! I'm gonna call you uncle dragon!

*Naruto said excitedly, Ibiki flinched when Naruto grabbed pendugu's tail. But pendugu tolerated it, he raised his tail and lifted Naruto to eye level*

Pendugu: a nickname? Can't say I hate it. So little boy. What would you like to know about me?

Naruto: why are you so tall?

*Naruto asked curiously, this summoning was taller than his uncle Ibiki and he was the tallest ever in Naruto's small aged mind. Pendugu wasn't expecting that question, and looked kinda surprised by it*

Pendugu: uh.... because...I ate all my vegetables and drank a lot of milk?

Naruto: aw. Isn't there another way? I hate vegetables, especially brussel sprouts. They taste nasty!

*Naruto said making a face and sticking his tongue out with how disgusted he was at eating thos small balls of nastiness. Pendugu chuckled softly, finding the boy amusing*

Pendugu: hehehe. Sorry little champ. But without greens you can't grow to be big and strong. So make sure you eat them alright?

Naruto: yes.... Oh! What can you do!

*Naruto asked immediately. At that question Pendugu got up, letting Naruto down gently and did a bit of a pose, pointing his weapon to the sun, which made Ibiki roll his eyes, but Naruto found it so cool*

Pendugu: now that's a question I was expecting. I'm a poison based summon, I poison the enemy stopping their blood from clotting, so they die of blood loss, infection, or just remain frozen, where I can attack them with my weapon

Naruto: so cool! What's it called?

*Naruto asked with such fascination as he looked at the weapon, it was like a wooden sword but it had teeth in it, which Naruto has never seen before. Pendugu brought the weapon closer to the boy, so he could see it up close*

Pendugu: it's called a Lei-O-Mano

Naruto: can I hold it?!

*Naruto yelled in excitement, as he grabbed a free part of the handle and tried to lift it, but he couldn't. It was far too heavy. Pendugu chuckled at the boy's enthusiasm, but he raised his weapon up, resting it on his shoulder*

Pendugu: sorry little champ, this might be a little too heavy for you, maybe when you're older. Alrighty, since there's no actual threat, I'm gonna go back home and go back to sleep. Bye little champion.

Naruto: bye bye uncle dragon! I hope you can visit again real soon!

*Naruto said with a big wave. Pendugu gave a small wave back before he disappeared into a cloud of smoke. Once he was gone, Ibiki got closer to Naruto with a smug smirk*

Ibiki: well Naruto was that summoning cool or what?

Naruto: it was. But I'm sure JiJi's summoning will be so much cooler!!

*Naruto said running to hiruzen. Now anko wasn't holding back, and actively pointing at Ibiki and laughing. Ibiki for his part felt a cloud grow on his head*

Ibiki" damn. This kid really knows how to torture someone emotionally. He'll be a great torture style Shinobi one day, since he's torturing me so bad, right now!"

Hiruzen: hehe. Ok ok. Here you go. Summoning jutsu!

*Hiruzen said as he did the same as I ibiki, bitting his thumb, doing hand signs and slamming his bitten hand to the ground, making a big cloud of smoke appear, when the cloud was settled Naruto eyes widen at a big monkey man*



Enma: Hiruzen. Why are you summoning me? I see no threat.

Hiruzen: no, no, my friend. My little grandson wanted to see you. This is Naruto

*Hiruzen said gently, Enma looked at the boy and cracked a smile, after so long he finally got to meet the boy hiruzen doesn't stop talking about. Enma kneeled down in front of the boy. To get a close look at him*

Enma: so this is Naruto? Nice to finally meet you kid. I'm Monkey King: Enma, the king of the land of monkeys

Naruto: so cool! That's a big stick you've got on your back, can I hold it?!

*Naruto immediately said, since he really wanted to hold a weapon. Enma took his staff the mighty Ruyi Jingu Bang, off his back and looked at it, before looking at Naruto with a smirk*

Hiruzen" still as much of a trickster as in our youth, heh. Remember that jiraiya and Tsunade couldn't lift it up. And orochimaru didn't even try"

Enma: heh. Sure kid. But I should warn you, it's very heavy

*Enma said putting his staff do the ground and taking a step away, he knew the little boy will never be able to hold it, since it's not a matter of if he's strong enough. But if he's worthy enough. To his utter shock and shock of everyone else, Naruto picked it up no problem. Naruto looked at the staff with so much wonder behind his eyes, and then the staff split in half. Naruto panicked and quickly tossed the sticks to the ground, bowing repeatedly to enma*

Naruto: I'm sorry! I'm sorry! I didn't mean to break it! It just snapped at his own!

Enma: you... You didn't break it boy. The staff transformed into the best weapon for you. They're called escrima sticks.

*Enma said completely gobsmacked, the other adults weren't that far behind him in surprised, Naruto picked the sticks up again and looked at them, with a big smile quickly growing in his face*

Naruto: escrima sticks. Mom! Look! Look!

*Naruto said running to his mother, who quickly went out of her shocked, and kneeled down so Naruto could show off the sticks. Enma chuckled softly, as he looked at his summoner and old friend Hiruzen*

Enma: He really is something isn't he?

Hiruzen: I keep telling myself he'll be a fantastic Shinobi one day. He keeps showing me right.

*Hiruzen said with a chuckle, seeing the boy talk none stop a bit too fast for anko to understand, so she just nodded along. Enma looked at his old friend, with a small smile of his own*

Enma: I can see it in your eyes my friend. I'm sure he'll make a fine student

Hiruzen: the question is will I be a good teacher?

*Hiruzen said with a sigh, enma patted Hiruzen's back and gave him a determined nod. There wasn't any question in Emma's mind about this issue*

Enma: without question. Those 3 just never took it seriously. That boy? I see a lot of potential. Oi! Naruto!

Naruto: yeah?

*Naruto asked curious. Seeing the monkey man walk closer to him, and kneel down in front of him again. Enma smiled at the boy and raised his hand up*

Enma: I gotta go back home, would you mind giving them back?

Naruto: oh! Ok! Here you go

*Naruto said with a bright smile as he gave the sticks back to enma, once it was in the hands of the monkey king, the escrima sticks turned back into a full staff. Enma petted Naruto's hair, before disappearing in a cloud of smoke. Hiruzen sighed, running his hand though his hair as he walked to the Mitarashi family*

Hiruzen: ok. How about you two go to the park, till lunch. And then go to my home to eat. While Ibiki gives me the report of this mission

Anko: sounds good to me. Say goodbye Naruto

*Anko said putting Naruto on her shoulders before walking away, while they were walking Naruto was looking back and giving a big wave to both grown men*

Naruto: ok! Bye-bye uncle Ibiki. Bye-bye jiji!

Chapter Text

Naruto going back to class

*We see Naruto with his little backpack walking to the school, and anko was next to him holding his little hand as they walked. Anko looked at Naruto confused, since he stopped walking and was looking at a tree*

Anko: what's wrong honey?

Naruto: there's someone looking at us in that tree

*Naruto said pointing at a tree. Anko would've said it was just the wind, but wind doesn't go "eep" when called out. Mother and son looked at each other, then back at the tree, wondering who was following them*

With Hinata

*Little Hinata was hiding behind a tree, a deep nervous blush on her face for being found out. She was about to make a run for it, when she jumped when someone touched her shoulder*

Hinata: ah!!

Anko: sup.

*Anko said with a small smirk, seeing the girl fall on her butt. She got up and was gonna run away and die of embarrassment, Naruto was on the other side of her, smiling brightly*

Naruto: hi!

Hinata: eep!!

*Hinata's blush became worse, since Naruto was so close to her, she felt lightheaded and passed out. Anko grabbed her before she hit the back of her head to the tree, chuckling as she looked around*

Anko: wonder where that woman who was with her last time is. No way they just let a clan head heir walk to kindergarten by herself

Mae: you would be correct

*Mae said opening her eyes and scaring the bejesus out of them. Since Mae somehow managed to paint herself, and become part of the tree, in order to hide better*

Mae: the mistress told me to hide and so I did. Excuse me a moment, mind holding her, while I take this paint off?

Anko: uh, yeah sure. Go nuts

*Anko said with a cough, acting as if she totally didn't get scared a second ago, Mae gave a small bow and left to get the pain off her body in a nearest public bathroom. Anko felt someone tugging on her pants, she looks and saw her boy looking at her with that face that said "I've got a question"*

Naruto: mom. What's a clan heir?

Anko: a clan heir like Hinata, is the person who will become the next head of their particular clan. One day this girl in my arms, will become more powerful politically than both of us

*Anko said with a chuckle, finding it slightly amusing that this probably has more power than her and her son right now, than she'll ever have. Naruto for his part crunched his face in confusion*

Naruto: po-li-ti-cal?

Anko: don't worry about it Naruto. It's a bad word anyways. Remember, politician are not to be trusted

*Anko said with a sigh of disgust, if there was thing she hated was a politician, those like the Haruno family. She prays that her son never becomes friends with their daughter, but seeing as Naruto is well Naruto, she knows it's inevitable. Naruto for his part just nodded*

Naruto: yes mama

Mae: ok I'm back. I'll take her off your hands

*Mae said walking back in a kimono, that cost more than what anko makes in a whole year and Mae was from the branch family. Anko gave Hinata to mae who gave a short nod and bow to the two of them as they all walked together to the kindergarten*

Naruto: mom. What's a clan?

Anko: a clan, in this specific situation is like a  very big family, that all live in the same district.

*Anko asnswered her son's unending questions, and they really were unending since right after that one, Naruto had another question lined up, barely giving the answer time to settle in his brain*

Naruto: mom. Why is a clan important?

Anko: it depends. Some like the hyuga for they're powerful eyes. Others for how smart they are like the Nara, others because they were here since the beginning like the senju. Although I'm pretty sure the senju had all died out. And finally you have those who are all of what I said combined like the Uchiha clan. They're important since they've been here since the beginning and they make our village strong

*Anko explained to the best of her abilities, remembering what she learned in school, which was such a long time ago. Naruto looked at her mother with a big smile on his face, his eyes as always filled with curiosity*

Naruto: mom. Are we a clan?

Anko: no sweetie. We are a family.

*Anko said with a smile. Naruto didn't understand that and crunched up his face in confusion, since anko just said that a clan is a family. Mae had to chuckle, seeing the patience this woman has for all these questions*

Naruto: but you said that a clan is a family

Anko: ah, but I said they're a very big family, filled with Brothers, sisters, cousins, uncles, distant cousins and uncles, etc. you and me are the only Mitarashi people in the whole village. I'm pretty sure the whole world, I don't remember my mom telling me that she had a sister

*Anko said, she honestly doesn't remember a whole lot about her mother or father, both died in the line of duty, so she wasn't really sad about it. Or happy, or anything really. It was just a fact for her. Though she did sometimes wonder about them*

Anko" though to be fair she did die when I was really young, so who knows. Maybe Naruto has a aunt out there"

Naruto: hm.....oh! I know!

*Naruto said suddenly, taking anko out of her thoughts about her family tree. At the same time, Hinata was coming back from being passed out for being overwhelmed, she looked around at where they were*

Hinata: I..I'm back.

Mae: welcome back mistress

*Mae said calmly, completely used to her mistress who was very distant, her younger cousin antics. She really was a shy girl, And what Naruto said next didn't help one bit, as Naruto looked at his mother with his fist raised in the air and he spoke, with such determination behind his voice*

Naruto: when I grow up I'll marry somebody and we'll have lots and lots of babies! That way we can be a clan

Hinata:.......

*After hearing what Naruto said, Hinata blushed completely again, steam was coming out of her head, as she passed out again. Mae sighed used to do it, while anko was laughing at what happened*

Mae: oh dear. There she goes again

Anko: pfff. Naruto, you are dangerous for women

*Anko said cracking up, she tried not to laugh at a clan heir, but hinata wasn't making it easy. Naruto looked at anko confused, then he looked at Hinata even more confused, wondering why she falls unconscious  so much*

Naruto: I am? How?

Anko: I'll explain when you're older. For now, do you have any more questions?

*Anko asked kindly, Naruto again crunched up his face as he went deep in thought, but really. There was only one thing on his mind, and it was a really important question too*

Naruto: hm.... Can we have hamburger steak for dinner?

Anko: sure. But you better eat all the peas and other veggies I put on that plate mister

*Anko said sternly making Naruto whine and drag his feet on the floor. It was Mae's turn to laugh, though her was more of a high class giggle. Naruto puffed his cheeks and crossed his arms in protest*

Naruto: argh. But they taste nasty!

Anko: then no hamburger steak for you.

*Anko said casually, she smirked a little seeing her son's face grow pale, he instantly backtracked from the little tantrum he was having*

Naruto: no, no, no, no! I'll eat them! I'll eat them I swear!

Anko: you better. I want you big and strong when you finally become a ninja

*Anko said with a smile as she lifted Naruto up and thrown him to the air, making Naruto laugh, as she kept doing it while they walked. Mae smiled softly seeing the interaction, anyone who would look at them, would have no questions in there mind. Anko Mitarashi loved her son.*

Mae" that is quite the warm sight to behold"

* Mae thought as They kept walking for a bit, with the only sound that could be heard was Naruto's giggle and hinata's muttering about "babies". Both women saw the famous Itachi Uchiha, walking to the kindergarten with his little brother in hand. Anko wanting to be nice, stopped throwing Naruto into the air, and rested him on her shoulders. She walked fast to catch up to Itachi, with Mae behind her, at a more calm pace*

Anko: yo, Itachi long time no see

Itachi: ah. Anko. Hello. I would say so, it has been a long time. So long that I don't remember us ever meeting

*Itachi said with the usual Uchiha tone, since she wasn't the first one to try to fake some past relationship with the Uchiha. Only difference was that anko wasn't lying*

Anko: doesn't surprise me, we were all required to wear masks, I was snake. I believe you were weasel. Honestly I can never remember what codename went with what mask, they all looked the same to me

Itachi: oh? You were? Sorry for my rudeness then

*Itachi said this time being sincere, but anko couldn't tell since his tone of voice didn't change all that much. Or at all for that matter. Anko shrugged and kept smiling*

Anko: it's cool. So what are you doing here with the little munchkin?

Itachi: mother is busy with her duties as the head of the clan, so I'm more or less responsible for my little brother

*Itachi said with a tired sigh, a sigh that both Mae and anko understood. They had that sigh when they first started out taking care of their particular children. Anko looked at Sasuke who was looking at the ground with a frown. She then looked at Itachi confused*

Anko: ah, gotcha. So.. where's his backpack?

Itachi:.....his what?

*Itachi said his eyes started to go wide, and a distinct memory of said backpack being in his bed. Anko looked at Itachi with a raised eyebrow*

Anko:....his backpack? You know the bag that has his books, snacks, etc.

Sasuke: you told mom you had it

*Sasuke said, finally speaking since the other 2 families walked next to them. Itachi pinched the bridge of his nose and took a deep breath*

Itachi: fuuuuuuu...

*Itachi didn't get to finish when both Mae and anko put there hand over his face with a scary smile on there faces, making Itachi start to sweat*

Anko: there little ones here. No cursing.

Naruto: oh! We can share!

*Naruto said it loud, everyone looked at him, but Naruto kept his smile looking down at the black haired boy*

Naruto: mama always gives me extra for emergency. You can just sit next to me and we can share everything!

Itachi: uh..

*Itachi started, but quickly realized that he didn't know this boy's name. How could he? Naruto's secret stayed a secret since after anko told him to lie to the council, hiruzen refused to speak of it again, to make sure no one would overhear him. For all konoha knew, Naruto was anko's flesh and blood, which meant that not a lot of people knew him, he was just what canon Naruto always dreamed he could be, a regular kid *

Anko: Naruto

Itachi: right. Thanks. Naruto, that's.... Very thoughtful, but there's no need, there's a pharmacy over there, I can just buy what he needs

*Itachi reassured but Naruto wasn't gonna take no for an answer, he was anko's son after all, he was just as stubborn as his mother was. Sometimes more since he was a little kid, and little kids can be very stubborn*

Naruto: but then, you'll have double of everything when you get home. That's wasteful. My way is better!

Itachi: you certainly are stubborn aren't you?

*Itachi said with a chuckle, anko grinned proudly as she grabbed Naruto and put him on the ground while she talked with Itachi. Naruto instantly walked next to Sasuke, with a bright smile as he always has*

Anko: yeah, he gets that from me

Naruto: mom, what did you put in my bento?

*Naruto asked his mother before looking back at Sasuke, who was looking at this boy confused, he was way too hyper for his liking, he reminded Sasuke of a dog. It was then that Itachi realized that he also forgot to make Sasuke a bento*

Anko: dangos, rice, tomato salad and curry

Naruto: you like any of that?

*Naruto asked, he was confused about this boy. He didn't smile nearly enough, and he didn't understand why it was a beautiful day, just to breath the air was a blessing for Naruto. Honestly this boy reminded Naruto to a cat. Sasuke nodded and Naruto actually saw a bit of life behind those eyes*

Sasuke: I like all of that. Especially tomatoes.

Naruto: cool! You can have all of that

*Naruto said brightly, thankful that he won't have to eat any vegetables for lunch. But anko without missing a beat, over looking at her boy, destroyed that dream real fast*

Anko: Naruto, you better eat at least half of the salad or no hamburger steak tonight

Naruto: blah. Yes mom.

*Naruto said with a huff, meanwhile in the background Hinata was coming back from her little episode. Mae saw this and put her down, even gave her a little push, so she would go with the other children. Itachi sighed and in the end nodded his head*

Itachi: well. I suppose it's alright. What do you say Sasuke?

Sasuke: thank you.

*Sasuke said reluctantly, but still thankful. Naruto just nodded at him, and started talking while Hinata was about to hide behind Mae's legs, but she flinched when someone grabbed her hand, she looked and Naruto was smiling brightly at her, as he started asking what she brought for lunch. Mae smiled a little at that, and then looked at the other two adults*

Mae: well, that's just lovely and all, but I believe we're here.

Anko: oh. Yeah. Naruto, can you pay attention to me for a second?

*Anko said, instantly Naruto stopped talking and looked at his mother, a smile never leaving his face. Anko kneeled down in front of Naruto, and placed a hand on his shoulder*

Naruto: yes mom?

Anko: now, remember what we talked about?

*Anko said in a serious manner, Naruto nodded emphatically, as he raised his fists to the air, and spoke loudly so the whole world could hear it*

Naruto: if those mean boys bully somebody again hit them with whatever I can get my hands on!!

Anko: that's my boy! Make mommy proud!

*Anko said with a smile identical to Naruto's as she kissed her forehead and got up, seeing him go off to the kindergarten. Naruto smiled brightly, as he grabbed the hands of both Sasuke and Hinata and dragged them with him*

Naruto: yes ma'am! Come on you two! I'll take you to my friends, you'll like them they're nice, one is named shikamaru and the other is named choji, he has the best snacks! Oh there's also this girl that smells like flowers named ino and...

*And so Naruto went on talking, while the other two different type of introverts just followed him, nodding along. Anko chuckled, and grabbed Itachi's shoulder. Itachi looked at her and grabbed the piece of paper anko haded to him*

Anko: that's where my little Naruto and myself live. If you have any questions of how the hell be a single caretaker, don't hesitate to stop by

Itachi: thanks, but I doubt I'll need it. It was just a bad day for me. Taking care of Sasuke is easy

*Itachi said as he walked away, Mae and anko gave each other a look, before they started to snicker.*

Mae: how long till he contacts you?

Anko: I'll be nice and say a month. Oh, he's gonna cry when he has to stay up late to help Sasuke with a project

*Anko said with a grin that Mae shared, they said their goodbyes before going their separate ways, Mae back to the compound, while anko left for work*

Chapter Text

Weeks later

*Naruto is a child. He is a happy child, he's a curious child, he's even an adventurous child, but he's not a perfect child. We see him squirming as he cries, with anko looking down at him with her arms crossed*

Anko: what happened here?

Naruto: I'm really sorry

*Naruto said crying, anko didn't show any emotion on her face, as she kneeled down to Naruto's eye level, putting her hand on his shoulder*

Anko: you ordered this on the mail?

Naruto: I'm really sorry!

*Naruto said, crying even heavier, with big fat ugly tears falling down his face. But anko remained neutral, she didn't show any sort of emotion as she spoke  again*

Anko: without asking me?

Naruto: I'm really sorry!!

*Naruto said crying his eyes out, he closed his eyes tightly as he started to hiccup while he cried. Anko kept her neutral tone, not showing if she was angry, disappointed, or anything. Even if she did, Naruto was too young to know it*

Anko: do you know how much this was?

*Anko asked, but Naruto couldn't answer, his crying and the hiccups got so bad, that he started making throwing up sounds*

Anko: don't throw up, oh my lord, ok

*Anko said, as she hugged Naruto and stood up, holding Naruto on her chest.  Naruto put one of his tiny arms around anko's neck, while anko rubbed his back, making Naruto cough a little, to get the hiccups out*

Naruto: will you ever forgive me?

Anko: I'll always forgive you. Always. But this was 100 ryo. And you ordered it under my name without asking?

*Anko asked with a sigh, smiling a little since at least Naruto was truthful and didn't try to hide it. He looked at her with guilt ridden eyes, as he spoke again*

Naruto: I'm really sorry...

Anko: ok. Well, not like we can return it now anyways. But Naruto, you are still grounded for a month for doing this. Do you understand?

*Anko asked and saw Naruto nodding, he couldn't speak anymore with how shaky his breath has gotten. Anko sighed and walked to there table, putting Naruto on one of the seats*

Anko: I'll get dinner started. You sit here

*Anko said and again Naruto only nodded, he didn't even look at her. Anko frowned a little, she went back to the thing that Naruto bought without permission and grabbed it. He bought a custom made, plushie of a monkey with a snake wrapped around it, in a embrace.*

Anko " at least it's high quality, but man. There goes my weapon resupply for the month. I'll have to steal some used items from work again"

*Anko thought as she walked to Naruto and kneeled down next to him, she placed the plushy in front of her and spoke in a high pitch voice, as if the plushy was speaking*

Anko/Plushie: hi little buddy. You still haven't given me a name

Naruto: y..your name is kaa

*Naruto said with a sniffle. Anko gave Naruto his new plushie and kissed his forehead, before going to the kitchen to get started with there dinner. Naruto hugged the plushy tightly as he waited and just sat there*

Meanwhile in the capital

*It was a regular occurrence to see the uzumaki family out and about in the merchant's market. We see kushina, Mito, narumi and Karin all shopping, with jiraiya behind them, as a good little mule boy, carrying everyone's stuff. Mito gasped as she dashed to a stand*

Mito: mom! Mom! Look! It's so pink!

Kushina: give me a second honey

*Kushina said with a chuckle, as she walked to where he daughter went to. There in front of her, was Mito holding A pink kimono, with red Sakura flowers. Jiraiya looked at it skeptically*

Jiraiya: doesn't she have an identical one back home?

Kushina: no. The one back home is red with pink Sakura blossom in it. Plus she's right, it is very cute. It'll look even cuter on her!

*Kushina said brightly, as she paid the 500 ryo without even batting an eye. And before anyone throws that stone saying she's being a bad mother, I defy you to tell me that if you had the money, that you wouldn't give your little girl the world, to make her happy. Kushina just has the financials to do just that. Mito squeal happily hugging her new dress, while big cousin Karin was babysitting narumi, and what she wants to buy*

Narumi: oh! Look at that!

Karin: hm?

*Karin hummed as she walked with narumi, who was looking at a bunch of toy Shinobi tools. They look almost realistic, they would've fooled Karin. If it wasn't painted with bright colors, to show they were toys*

Karin: very cool, but why buy toys. When aunty has the real thing?

Narumi: because mommy said I'm not allowed to touch them yet. I got grounded the last time I did

*Narumi said with a huff, all she did was pick it up, and she got grounded. But to be a little fair to kushina, narumi picked up Minato's special kunai, from the box of momentos she has of him. Karin shrugged before looking at them all. This really was a huge collection, they had one of everything*

Narumi: I want them all! 2 of everything, that way Mito and myself can play together!

Karin: you heard the little girl, do you have crate or something to carry them in?

*Karin asked, the merchant nodded and started packing it up. While Naruto only had 1 toy kunai that his mother made herself, narumi and Mito now have a full crate set of them all, each one professionally made. A full crate set that they'll get bored off after like a year's time max. Since when you have everything, can you really appreciate anything?*

With Hinata

*We see her in her room, which is bigger than the Mitarashi family's whole apartment. She was Listening to her personal handmaiden Mae, reading her a story. Hinata was a blush on her face, imagining herself and Naruto as the main characters*

Hinata's imagination

* As the handsome, knight prince Naruto rode on his horse to the tower her princess was locked in. Once the noble steed stopped it's gallop, the brave knight climbed off and took his helmet off of his head, and looked up*

Naruto: princess, oh princess. I've come to save you, and make you my queen, to rule by my side

Hinata: oh brave knight, I would love nothing more. But before I can give you my hand in marriage, you must defeat the evil beast, that's keeping me locked in this prison

*Hinata said swooning to the side of the window, holding it softly, as she looked down to her brave knight. The knight took out his sword and pointed it to the sky*

Naruto: then I give you a solom oath, that today shall be the last day that vile creature takes breath. Point me do it and I shall vanquish it! And then we can be together and have lots of smooches!

*The brave knight said loudly. Real world Hinata, might be taking creative liberties with some of the words in the story, to fit her narrative. Ejem. And so the princess pointed to the cave, she saw her knight hop back into his horse, and charge full force to the cave, where the mighty dragon is waiting to be vanquished*

Real world

Hinata: Mae?

Mae: yes my mistress?

*Mae said, closing the book for a second, so that her master could have her full attention. Hinata had a small frown on her face, her lips were pursed as she spoke*

Hinata: dragons are reptiles right?

Mae: yes. They're legendary creatures. But I suppose if you go to the brass taxes of it. They're just reptiles with wings, that can spit fire. At least the one in this book

*Mae said, she 85% believes that they don't exist, but the 15% of her thoughts, that surely a summoning contract of it exists. Mae looked at her master, wondering where the train of thought of the little girl was at*

Hinata: and snakes are also reptiles?

Mae: yes. Think of them like dragons, without there legs and wings

*Mae explained, even more confused at where this 5 year old girl was going at. But she still held more power than Mae will ever have, so she can't just tell her to shut up, less her father uses the bird seal on her*

Hinata: so. Snakes can spit fire?

Mae:....also without being able to do that. Why are you asking me all this, mistress?

*Mae finally asked in the most gentle tone she could give out. Hinata just shrugged, as she pursed her lips even deeper in thought. If dragons are lizards, then prince Naruto would never hurt it*

Hinata: well. It's just that the prince would never hurt reptiles, he loves them too much.

Mae: the... Prince in this book, loves reptiles?

*Mae said put loud, her gentle tone left, and her tone turned into an almost "is this girl stupid" tone. But thankfully Hinata was too young to get that time, so Mae was saved from the pain*

Hinata: uhu. He's always grabbing little lizards in school and showing them to me and everyone else.

Mae: ah...so the prince in this story for you, it's your little friend Naruto?

*Mae said with a small smirk, finally understanding what was happening. Her smirk became bigger, when Hinata blushed deeply and moved her hands erratically*

Hinata: n..no! I..it's just that oh dear,
It's just that, the knight prince reminds me a lot of Naruto is all!

Mae: right....so what shall the knight prince be fightint, my mistress?

Back to the book

*And so the knight prince Naruto entered the cave, where he saw the beast that captured the gentle princess. A huge, hideous green ogre*

ShiHia: who dares wake my slumber?!

*The booming voice of the ogre, who's totally not named as hiashi with the shi placed first. No, of course not. Anyways the giant ogre screamed, but the knight was without fear, he pointed his sword at the great beast, as he shouted with full force behind his voice*

Naruto: I have! Once I defeat you, the princess will be free so that I can take her hand in marriage, and have so many smooches!

*Naruto said, as he charged at the great beast and with a single swing of his holy sword, the mighty ogre was cut in half, freeing the princess.*

Back to the present

*Hinata's storytime was over when the door was opened. It was as if all the light and happy atmosphere was sucked out of the room, as hiashi hyuga walked in. Mae instantly bowed her full body to the head of the clan and didn't dare speak. Hinata looked at her father nervously, her nerves became worse when he looked down at her*

Hiashi: Hinata. With me.

Hinata: y..yes father

*Hinata said in the softest of tones in her voice. She got up and followed behind her father. They walked until they made it to her parents room and hiashi moved aside and what surprised Hinata the most, was that her father actually spoke with emotions in his voice*

Hiashi: your mother wants a word with you. Be quick, she needs to rest

Hinata: yes father

*Hinata said softly, as she walked passed her father walking inside the room. She saw her mother as she always is. On the bed, she's been sick for as long as Hinata been alive, and from what Mae tells her, since Mae was a child also. Hinata walked up to the bed and climbed on top of it. Hana moved her head and smiled at her daughter, she tapped the side next to her and Hinata crawled do it*

Hana: give me your hand Hinata

Hinata: yes mother

*Hinata said, she was surprised to hear her mother speak. She can't recall when her mother ever spoke to her. Of course she did, when she was a baby but Hinata couldn't realistically remember that. So she gave her mother he hand. Hana smiled and put it on her belly, it took a moment for Hinata to feel something*

Hinata: what was that?

Hana: that was your little sister Hinata. Your gonna be a big sister

*Hana said with a kind smile. Hinata didn't fully understand, seeing as she was too young to know about the birds and the bees, so she just put her head on her mother's belly, and listened for it. It made Hana smiled softly*

Hinata: a little sister? Is she hiding?

Hana: no. She's resting. She'll be here in a few months.

*Hana said with a small smile, she knew what the doctors said, she knew she wasn't long for this world. But she didn't care. She had the love of her children in her heart, that's more than enough. Hinata looked at her mother with so much curiosity behind her eyes*

Hinata: wow, so I'll be able to play with her?

Hana: one day yes. Hinata, your father is a...complicated man and he won't always do, what's best for you or your sister. But he always love you,  you need to remember that ok?

*Hana said with her smile becoming softer, she knew all the pressures her husband had to deal with, from the elders. She was one of those pressures, since for decades, the council demanded hiashi to have a mistress over how frail Hana was*

Hinata: ok mother.

Hana: and when he's not doing what's best for the two of you, I need you to promise me that you'll take care of your little sister. No matter what

*Hana said sternly, since now? The elders demanded another heir for the main branch, hana was forced to have another child, despite the doctors warning, just to lighten the load for her husband. But she knew she wasn't gonna survive a second birth. So all she could do, is pray that Hinata protects her sister. Hinata smiled at her mother and nodded*

Hinata: ok mother, I promise

Chapter Text

* Another day, the sun is setting on konoha, another day passed of little Naruto's life. We see him on his top bunk of the bunk beds. He had his plushie in hand, hugging it tightly as his mother was sitting on the bed, with a old second hand guitar in her hand that she got at this world's version of the salvation army's aka the salvation shinobi. Anko smiled at her son as she kissed softly his temple*

Anko: ok Naruto, one song, and then you go to bed. Understood?

Naruto: Yes, Mommy

*Naruto said as he got comfortable, anko nodded and started playing the instrument. After years of singing lullaby after lullaby, anko finally found one that spoke to her feelings for Naruto, straight from her heart*

https://youtu.be/COQPSoRFdwg?si=y3MQcfNkNk6yu8HC

Anko: If you leap awake in the mirror of a bad dream...

*anko started to sing softly, smiling as she sang, thinking of the last 5 years with her son. How much Naruto has changed it for the better, how different she is from the woman she used to be in the anbu force*

Anko: And for a fraction of a second
You can't remember where you are
Just open your window

*anko sang, as in the back of her mind, she thinks of what her old self would say to what she is now. She wouldn't be happy with it. In fact, she would be down right pissed*

Anko: And follow your memory upstream To the meadow in the mountain Where we counted every falling star

*anko sang, as she could practically hear her old self, saying things like "you've grown soft" "I never wanted to be a mother" " I hate kids, their so annoying". Things everybody says but very few people actually mean it*

Anko: I believe the light that shines on you will shine on you forever, forever
And though I can't guarantee there's nothing scary hiding under your bed

*anko sang softly, trying to keep a frown from her face, since that line of thought led to her to remember her time as orochimaru's "pupil," aka his lab-rat But that quickly changed after what she saw Naruto shift on his bed to his side, to get comfortable*

Anko: I'm gonna stand guard like a postcard of a Golden Retriever and never leave 'til I leave you. With a sweet dream in your head

*anko sang, All those words from the past, all just disappeared with the wind, when she saw the closed eye smile of her son.  She was a mother and she loved her son. A son she'll do anything to protect*

Anko: I'm gonna watch you shine Gonna watch you grow Gonna paint a sign So you'll always know As long as one and one is two There could never be a mother loved her son More than I love you

*anko sang in a more relaxed tone, as the truth really was just laid bare for her to see, wasn't it? when she saw her son smile, when she saw that look in his eyes that says she's his whole world, that he loves her more than anyone has ever loved anko before.*

Anko: Trust your intuition. It's just like goin' fishin'. You cast your line and hope you get a bite

*anko sang, as she knew the truth.  She wasn't that same rebellious shinobi she once was. She was a domesticated mother, and she was happy with this life. Even if she knows that her past self would hate it so much,*

Anko: But you don't need to waste your time Worryin' about the marketplace Try to help the human race Struggling to survive its harshest night

*anko sang, as she thought of her current life. A life she never even considered as a possibility thay she could one day have, but she has it now. All because of this boy. All because of her boy, her son, her Naruto *

Anko: I'm gonna watch you shine. Gonna watch you grow. Gonna paint a sign
So you'll always know As long as one and one is two There could never be a mother loved her son More than I love you

*anko sang and just let herself let go of all her thoughts on the guitar solo. She hummed with her eyes closed and just breathed*

Anko: I'm gonna watch you shine. Gonna watch you grow. Gonna paint a sign
So you'll always know as long as one and one are two

*anko sang, as she saw her son give out a big yawn, which infected anko as she yawned as well. She couldn't help but feel happy to have thus ball of sunshine in her life*

Anko: There could never be a mother loved his son More than I love you I love you

*anko finished with a huff of amusement at herself. Since for her It was really quite funny, the woman who used to say she'll never have kids, now can't think of a moment without her son in her life. Once she saw her son was asleep, she gave him one more kiss on the temple*

Anko: I love you.

*anko whispered softly as she got down to her bed on the bottom. She placed the guitar under the bed and went to sleep, knowing that when she entered the realm of sleep, only good dreams would be waiting for her.*

Later

*anko was gonna kill somebody. It was early in the morning, like really early in the morning. When the sky was still orange as the sun was getting up, someone was knocking on her door. She sighed deeply as she got up and walked to the door, before whoever was on the other's side woke her son up. She opened the door with crusty eyes and a deep scowl on her face, seeing who it was.*

Anko: Itachi Uchiha. What the fuck are you waking me up, so God damned early in the morning.

Itachi: Uh. Sorry. But you did say if you needed help, I could come over.

*itachi said awkwardly, shocked to see anko in such a state, since he's still wet behind the ears, and doesn't know that izumi looks pretty much the same in the morning, only she gets in a worse mood when someone wakes her up, she even activated her sharingan because someone woke her up. Anko took a deep breath before talking *

Anko: I didn't think I had to explain that I meant at a reasonable hour. Now, what do you need?

Itachi: If it's any trouble, I can come back later

*itachi said nervously,  even if outwardly he didn't show it. He still remained that neutral expression on his face. Anko chuckled as she rubbed the crust out of her eyes as she spoke in a rough tone*

Anko: Buddy, you already woke me up. You don't want to wake me up a second time.  Now, what is it?

Itachi: Um. Where can I buy a backpack, picnic blanket, and a lunch box for kids?

*itachi asked. It took a moment for anko to understand why itachi needed all of that, when she remembered that Naruto and his class are going on a field trip today. So she spoke up from memory*

Anko: You can buy a backpack and lunch boxes at the store in front of the convenience store. Picnic sheets you can find in thrift shops or home improvement stores. All of that will probably cost, like under 35 ryo

Itachi:.....

* For the first time, izumi wasn't the only person to make itachi feel emotions, snko could see it. This boy was totally and completely lost, over what anko just said. Anko chuckled softly as she crossed her arms*

Anko: You don't know where any of this stuff is, do you?

Itachi: No.

*itacho admitting rubbing the back of his head. Anko sighed, which turned into a groan. Normally, she wouldn't help, but the idea of a little kid not being able to go on the field trip pulled on the right heartstrings.*

Anko: You owe me, today was my day off, and I'm gonna spend the morning helping you. Come inside, let's have breakfast before we go. I also have to make my son some breakfast, since there's no way he's not coming with us.

Itachi: Thanks. I really appreciate this

Anko: Yeah, yeah. Just sit down and wait, I'm going to the bathroom first.

*Anko said with a yawn as she walked away. Itachi nodded and sat down on a dining chair. He looked around the apartment it really didn't have a whole lot or all that big.*

Itachi"man. My room is bigger than this apartment."

*itachi thought, as he picked up Naruto's big books about animals, and started reading it, since he's got nothing better to do. Though he did first go to find the page for crows. He heard anko walk out of the bathroom and instantly went to start breakfast*

Anko: So. Why did you come to me for all of this? Don't you guys have servants or some shit,  like the hyuga clan?

Itachi: we used to. But after the massacre, everyone is being trained to be a shinobi, even those in their 50's with zero experience.

*itachi explained, anko raised an eyebrow confused, as she kept cooking, making a classic konoha breakfast bacon, egg, hashbrown and pancakes*

Anko: Why?

Itachi: Our numbers were cut more than half. We need to protect those who are left, so everyone is being trained. This is why I don't have any servants anymore. I'm the one stuck taking care of Sasuke since my mother is busy with the clan. Of course, if you're offering...?

*itachi said with a ghost of a smirk, anko snorted as a response, since there was no way in the nine hells of DnD that she would ever be caught dead being a servant for one of those high class families*

Anko: Not even if you paid me 5 times my normal rates. I may have changed from my anbu days, but I have more pride than to be anyone's servant

Itachi: Fair enough.

*itachi said, as they remained in a comfortable silence. With anko cooking and itachi reading the animal book, he could tell it belonged to a child, seeing as the pages of the books had drawings of them. Well made drawing by someone of Naruto's age, but still drawings. Of him looking at the animals with binoculars, or bushes with eyes popping out of them, itachi's favorite one was little Naruto with wings, flying next to the crows*

Itachi" hm. This boy sure has a big imagination. He could be good for Sasuke, to be friends with."

Later, after chibi, anko finished making the food

*anko put everything on the table, and itachi looked surprised, everything looks as good as when izumi cooks for him. Which really was normal, itachi just sucks at cooking.*

Itachi: I'm surprised. All this looks fresh

Anko: Because it is? I went shopping yesterday. Why are you so surprised?

*anko asked, confused, as she looked down at the food. Of course, it was fresh, not like she's gonna feed her son old food or say, instant Ramen for breakfast, I mean, who would give a child instant Ramen for breakfast? Itachi, for his part, waved his hand dismissively*

Itachi: Nothing, nothing, I was just expecting the eggs to be powdered eggs, for example

Anko: First of all, rude. Second of all, there's nothing wrong with powdered eggs. Sure, they can be a bit watery, but food is food, and as long as I can feed my son, I'm satisfied. Third of all, not all of us are nepotism babies, who can afford the freshest farm to table ingredients

*anko said with her arm crossed, she was feeling rather insulted, that she made this breakfast, and itachi was insinuating that she couldn't afford normal ingredients. Itachi feeling that he fucked up, bowed his head a little.*

Itachi: I apologize for any disrespect. I guess I let rumors get the better of me.

Anko:....and what rumors might those be?

*anko asked, with a hint of danger in her tone. Itachi hummed as he decided if it would be best to tell the truth or not. To save himself some pain, and the fact that he still needs her help, itachi told anko the truth*

Itachi: Someone in your work heard you complaining to ibiki. About how you couldn't afford a toy for your child

Anko: .   .   .when I find that person. And I can promise you that I WILL find that person. I'll kill them.

*anko said with a hiss, a dark aura surrounding her, showing a bit of her old self. She quickly took a few breaths to calm herself down. She'll need time to think of a perfect revenge for whoever wasn't minding their nose in their business*

Anko: Secondly, that's not what I said. I said that I had to ground Naruto because he bought a toy under my name without permission. And thirdly,  it had nothing to do with that I don't have money. It has to do with that. I don't have 100 Ryo to spend on a single toy. That's simply ridiculous. I've got bills to pay, food to buy, etc.

Itachi: I suppose that makes more sense

*itachi said softly, anko nodded as she turned around and started walking to the bunk beds in the room, it was way earlier than she normally wakes Naruto up, but today she'll make an exception.*

Anko: it should, because it's the truth. Now let me wake my son up so that we can enjoy this spread.

Itachi: Of course, don't mind me.

*itachi said as he waited patiently for the other two, his upbringing not allowing him to eat before everyone was on the table. Anko climbed up to Naruto's bed and saw him sleeping peacefully, hugging his plushie. Anko smiled softly as she felt her anger just disappeared seeing her son there. The only real thing that mattered to her*

Later, after breakfast and chibi anko dragging itachi around to get everything, with a very little chibi Naruto on anko's back like a koala

Anko: ok, you have fun and listen to whatever your teacher tells you, ok?

Naruto: ok mommy, I will!

*Naruto said with a bright smile, as anko was kneeled down, fixing Naruto's collar, giving a last-minute check up on everything. Meanwhile, with the Uchiha siblings.*

Itachi: behave.

Sasuke: Hm.

*Sasuke just gave a short nod as he waited for Naruto to be finished with his mother. Which took another 5 minutes, thanks to anko. Once she was done, Naruto walked to Sasuke, grabbed his hand, and walked with him to the group, as always talking his ear off. Itachi and anko watched them go*

Anko: I'm glad those two seem to be getting along.

Itachi: Not as glad as I am. Thank you. For helping me this morning

*itachi said politely, with a bow. But anko waved her hand dismissively. She didn't even look at him. She kept looking at her son, who made it with his friend group. She smirked a little when she saw Naruto grabbing hinata's sleeve, stopping her from running away from the shyness again*

Anko" My boy really won't let anyone feel like their alone."

Anko: Don't mention it. Us single parents need to stick together. Even if you're an honorary parent, with being a big brother and all. Come see me if you need any more help. But not at the crack of dawn

*anko said with a yawn, as she left for home, to enjoy the rest of her day off with sleeping in and sleeping deep until it was time to collect her son. Itachi, for his part, nodded at anko as she left and left himself to find and spend time with izumi*

Chapter Text

Weeks later

* If there was one thing that anko has learned in the last couple of weeks, it is to absolutely hate the rumor mill. You might be wondering why....*

Flashback

* When Anko said itachi could come at any time. He really took it to heart. She was just relaxing with a good book while Naruto drew on a piece of paper on the floor, when the door knocked*

Naruto: Someone's at the door!

Anko: Thank you, baby. I'll get it. You keep drawing that drawing

*anko said smiling, as she put the book down and got up, she walked to Naruto petting his head, as she walked to the door. She opened it and saw itachi there*

Itachi: Hi. I'm not too early, am I?

Anko: Very funny smart-ass, what do you want?

*anko asked as she leaned against the door. She didn't miss how Sasuke was with him. She moved her head to him, telling him to come inside. He did and instantly went to Naruto's side. Both mother and older brother smiled since Naruto moved the coloring book between the two of them so they could share*

Anko: Cute. Now, what do you need this time, Itachi?

Itachi: Uh. Where can I buy calligraphy stuff?

* itachi asked, rubbing the back of his neck. He was feeling embarrassed to have to ask this of anko, but he didn't have a choice. Sasuke lost the one's he had, and itachi didn't know where to buy them. Anko just sighed as she grabbed her purse from the table next to the door*

Anko: Come on. I'll take you there. But you're buying Naruto some candy as thanks

Itachi: deal. Sasuke here.

*itachi said without emotions in his tone. Sasuke obeyed, looking like a body without a soul as he followed itachi's instructions and walked to be next to him. Anko snickered a little, seeing the brother's dynamic*

Anko: Ah, the Uchiha outwardly affection that you two are known for. Naruto, come here, baby.  We're getting some candy!

Naruto: My teeth are fine! I've been brushing them! I don't wanna go to the dentist!!

*Naruto panicked. As he ran under the bunk beds, anko snorted, seeing her lie come back to bite her on her ass. She walked to the bunk beds and kneeled down in front of it*

Anko: No, no, this time, I really mean getting some candy. Honest.

Naruto:....you pinkie promise?

*Naruto asked reluctantly. He took his pinkie out of the bed and showed his pinkie. Anko smiled softly and crossed her pinkie with Naruto's pinkie*

Anko: Yes. I pinkie promise

Scene change

*and so itachi asking for help became a normal occurrence. Like today where Naruto was reading a book, while anko did yoda, she was the snake mistress for a reason. She still needed to be extremely flexible. Naruto looked up in his book, finding it funny that his mother was a ball right now. But he didn't look up from the book because of that. No, he looked up because there was a knock at the door*

Naruto: There's someone at the door

Anko: Thank you, baby. I'll get it

*anko said as she detangled herself and got up. She grabbed her small hand towel and cleaned the sweat on her head as she walked. She tossed the hand towel aside to a corner and opened the door seeing itachi there.*

Anko: What is it this time?

Itachi: Where can I buy clothes for kids

*itachi said with a small sigh, this time the fault was on himself. He washed Sasuke's clothes instead of just going to the public laundromat, since " how hard can washing clothes be?" And the Uchiha used bleach on colored clothes ruining them. Anko gave a quick whistle, and Naruto appeared behind her*

Anko: Come along, Naruto, Uncle itachi over here is gonna buy you some nice clothes at the good store. What do we say?

Naruto: Thank you, Uncle itachi!

*Naruto said smiling brightly, itachi nodded and gave a small smile to Naruto. He didn't question it. He knew it was just the price for anko helping him, and he was more than fine with it*

Scene change

*and another day came. This time, Naruto and anko were doing an activity together, anko was teaching Naruto how to make a birdhouse with a carton of milk when the door was knocked*

Naruto: Someone's at the door

Anko: Thank you, baby. I'll get it. Don't you dare touch those scissors you understand me?

*anko asked as she got up from the table. Naruto nodded and gave anko a thumbs up that he heard her. Satisfied, she walked to the door and opened it, seeing itachi there. He didn't even wait. As soon as the door opened, itachi just asked what he needed.*

Itachi: I need to get some rags to go to school. Where can I get one?

Back to the current day

Early morning

*which brings to today. Anko was helping itachi buy healthy snacks for his little brother, Sasuke and Naruto were having a playdate with Kiba, so it was just the adults this time.*

Anko: ok, so we have everything, now let's go to my house. I'll teach you how to make all natural gummie candy

Itachi: Thanks, I...

*before itachi could continue with what she was saying. He was taken off guard. Both of them were taken off guard when some chick ran up to anko and jumped on top of her violently, holding to anko's hair. It was quickly that itachi realized it was his girlfriend izumi*

Izumi: Stay away from my man you homewrecker!!

Anko: argh, what the fuck!?

*anko yelped trying to get this monkey of a woman off her back. She was struggling since izumi was holding tight and pulling on anko's hair to give izumi credit. She managed to rip her first fistful of hair off of anko, making her scream loudly, in pain*

Back to the present

*and so we see Anko, Izumi, and itachi on a tea shop talking things out. Well,  itachi was talking things out. Anko was giving izumi a hateful death stare, and izumi was looking more and more pale by the minute*

Izumi: s...so. you've been asking anko for help with Sasuke all this time

Itachi: Yes. She offered her assistant, and I took it since I was out of my element. Still am honestly

*itachi said with a sigh. Anko stopped glaring at izumi and looked at itachi, moving his hand dismissively as she spoke,  her tone a lot softer*

Anko: All new caretakers feel that way

Izumi: So... you weren't cheating on me

*izumi asked reluctantly with an awkward chuckle. Anko stopped looking at Itachi and kept glaring angrily at izumi, making her flinch. Itachi decided to keep the conversation going before anko went feral on his girlfriend*

Itachi: No. And furthermore, who gave you such a ridiculous idea?

Anko: I would also like to know for....reasons.

*anko said with a growl, she can't attack izumi cause itachi would protect her. But she sure as hell can attack whoever put those ideas inside of izumi's head. Izumi played with her fingers nervously as she spoke up*

Izumi: t..the girls in my salon. They've been telling me over and over again that I need to be careful. That I have such a catch that someone was gonna try and snatched you up. This someone this time being anko, by what they were saying

Itachi: And what exactly were they saying?

*itachi asked with a sigh, already having a good idea. He hated izumi's salon friends. They were all toxic witches that always see the worst in people. Izumi didn't want to answer. She really didn't want to answer, but she was terrified that anko would kill her if she didn't.*

Izumi: How you two have been spending so much time together in the morning while I'm out training. I guess I let their words get the better of me, hehe, he....

Anko:.... bitch, you are so damn lucky that your boyfriend is itachi Uchiha

*anko said so bluntly that in another dimension tsuyu Asui from my hero could feel it, and felt proud because of it. Izumi sunk deeper on the chair, as she was feeling more and more stupid for believing those words*

Izumi: I...I I am so so sorry! I.. I promise I'm not normally like this. It's just that my friends at the salon kept telling me how girls and boys can't be friends, since one is always trying to get with the other

Anko: That is the stupidest thing I've ever heard in my life. What does it matter what gender someone is? My little Naruto has guy friends and girl friends. So why can't itachi?

*anko asked in a tone that pretty much said, "Are you stupid?" Since it shouldn't matter if she was a girl or a guy, but for izumi, it mattered so much that she pulled a clump of hair from anko's head*

Izumi: h...he can, I just got worried! I am so so sorry! I uh...I...I can pay for a trip to the salon, to uh...help with the hair...

Itachi: Oh, izumi.... I'm disappointed in you.

*itachi said with a sigh, pinching the bridge of his nose. He can't believe his girlfriend could believe the words of those witches, he has been nothing but loyal to izumi, but apparently that didn't matter since he was still a man in the eyes of those women. Izumi sighed with a nod of her head*

Izumi: I'm disappointed in myself, I promise. No one is more upset at myself than me

Anko: True that. Since I'm furious. Not upset

*anko said with a smile that terrified izumi to her core. She gulped, feeling as if the shinigami had her sword on her throat. She took a shaky breath and kept talking, scared of what would happen if she stopped talking.*

Izumi: a..and you have every right to be. I promise I'll make it up to you somehow.

Anko: You could be my training dummy for a month. That might be fun

*anko said with dark chuckled that made izumi tremble in fear. She chuckled with anko, although her chuckle was filled with so much fear that anko could smell it*

Anko" Oh, I just love the smell of fear."

Izumi: y.. you mean training partner, right?

*izumi asked, hoping against hope that anko misspoke, but the look anko was giving her told izumi the truth. She wasn't joking around, anko really did want to use her as target practice *

Anko: No. I don't.

Itachi: ok. Let's all just take a moment to calm down.

*itachi interrupted before anko made her implied promise a reality. Both women looked at itachi, with very different reactions. For izumi was hope that he would save her. For anko was annoyance that he interrupted, and she made her feelings known*

Anko: Easy for you to say, you're not the one who's gonna have to visit the hospital and get hair extensions until my normal hair grows back.

Itachi: Fair. Izumi will pay for all of that

*itachi reassured anko. Izumi nodded emphatically, seeing a way to pay for her crimes that didn't involve  bodily harm. She almost stood up with how quickly she responded, to anko.*

Izumi: I will! I promise!

Itachi: And you, whatever made you think that anko and myself could have something

*itachi asked, finding the aspect of anko and himself in a romantic relationship ridiculous, giving what he knows about anko. Izumi sighed nervously, wishing the world would just swallow her up. But she spoke despite herself*

Izumi: w...well. it's just that she's anko mitarashi,  one of the most feared female shinobi in konoha. And I'm... just izumi

Itachi: izumi your....

*itachi tried to give his girlfriend comfort, but anko was having absolutely, positively, supercalifragilisticexpialidocious, none of it, as she interrupted the two lovers, from whatever they were gonna do*

Anko: Save the romantic crap after I'm gone, thank you. Also, itachi is in no way my type. He's not what i would call attractive for me

Izumi: Hey, now, itachi is super handsome

*izumi countered, finding her voice again. She shut up real quick when anko glanced at her again. Making izumi feel so small, in the presence of the mistress of the snakes*

Anko: I'm sure he is. But I prefer playing baseball without a bat

Izumi: Huh?

*izumi asked, confused, wondering what this woman could mean by that sentence. As for anko, she looked for another way to explain her....tastes. *

Anko: I'm traddling the fence

Izumi: What?

*izumi asked even more confused about what she was saying. Anko gave a frustrated sigh, as she explained it in a way that couldn't be misunderstood *

Anko: I like to eat trail mix without any nuts in them

Izumi: i don't understand what you are saying

*izumi answered honestly. Anko pinched the bridge of her nose and decided to stop with the clever wording and just say what she meant. She pointed to the waitress at the distance as she spoke to izumi*

Anko: That I find that waitress that just served us more attractive than your man next to you

Izumi: That's a bit of am exaggerating, it's not like your......ooooooh...o..oh my god... I just did a hate crime....

*izumi said, getting more and more pale by the second. From the notion that she just beat up a lesbian for being with her male boyfriend. Itachi showed a ghost of an amused smirk as he spoke*

Itachi: You kinda did

Anko: she completely did. Also, the fact is that I am not looking for any type of relationship. Not when my son is so young. All of my time and effort is going to my son. I don't have time to date, not until Naruto is a lot older.

*anko answered honestly. She wasn't gonna date anybody. Not when her boy gave her all the attention and love she could ever need. Izumi nodded again, just feeling even worse from the situation*

Izumi: ok. Again, I'm really, really sorry

Anko: And again. You are lucky that your boyfriend is itachi Uchiha. Or else I would've made you regret putting your hands on me. Now, if you'll both excuse me. I was in the middle going to the salvation shinobi, and I swear to kami those new books they've marketed better still be there, for my son or there will be hell to pay

*anko said angrily as she got up and waved her hand to the waitress for the check. Obviously, anko wasn't gonna pay it this time. She just wanted to leave and get some new books for her boy, as a surprise for when she picked him up from his friend Kiba's home. Izumi, seeing anko getting up, spoke again out of nervousness *

Izumi: well uh...g..good luck. When you go to the hospital, send me the bill. I'll take care of it

Anko: You better believe that you will

*anko said with a frustrated sigh as she walked away, deciding it best to go to the hospital first, before the wound got infected. Izumi for her par covered her face with her hands, over how utterly mortified she felt. Itachi petted the top of her head as izumi spoke *

Izumi: Oh god. I can never show my face in public again!

Itachi: I would disagree... but I can't

Chapter Text

*It's been a few weeks since the public incident. And after anko did a little visit to izumi's salon. Safe to say any rumor about her and itachi died out. We see hiruzen and Naruto at the park. Naruto was spending quality time with his grandfather while anko did some deep cleaning on the apartment. They were watching a group of traveling acrobatic group perform. Naruto was looking at them with wonder*

Naruto: Wow, they're so cool!

Hiruzen: I guess they're pretty cool.

*Hiruzen said with a hum, while Naruto had his eyes glued to the performance, looking at the trapeze artist jump without a net. Hiruzen, on the other hand, while he was enjoying it, just not as much as Naruto since he had done much more dangerous acrobatic feats. Naruto finally stopped looking at the performers and looked at his grandfather*

Naruto: Can you and the monkeys do that?

Hiruzen: the monkeys absolutely,  their one of the most acrobatic summons in konoha. Me, on the other hand? I fan feel my back hurting just looking at them. I'm a bit past my prime, my boy

*Hiruzen said with a chuckle. It was half a lie since technically, he could still do it. But his back will murder him after he does it. Naruto nodded and got up, Hiruzen looked at the young boy with a raised eyebrow*

Hiruzen: What's wrong? Need to go to the bathroom?

Naruto: Nope. I see my friend over there being silly and hiding. I'm gonna invite her over. It's more fun if we all watch it together

*Naruto said with a bright smile, as he walked up to a tree that Hiruzen snorted,  since even from the picnic blanket, hiruzen clearly heard the tree go "Eep." He watched as Naruto grabbed the little hyuga girl and dragged the shy girl to their spot, with her caretaker Mae walking behind the two. Hiruzen smiled kindly at the shy little girl*

Hiruzen: Hello, little one. Would you like a slice of pie?

Hinata: y..yes, please. Thank you

*hinata said softly, feeling her face flushed as Naruto was sitting right next to her. But she's not gonna pass out. She has trained for this. She took a big calming breath and accepted the paper plate with the apple pie. Or tried to, she was so nervous that she couldn't stop shaking. Naruto, seeing this, decided to help. He grabbed the plate and fork and gave hinata a big smile*

Naruto: Your arms must be tired since their shaking so much. That's how my momma gets when she exercises them too much. Here, I'll feed it to you. Say aahh

Hinata: w...wait a moment

*hinata stammered, her blush getting worse when Naruto had a piece of pie close to her mouth. Hinata blushed so hard that steam came out of her ears, and she passed out on Mae's lap. Naruto looked at hinata confused.*

Naruto: she does this a lot.

Mae: Yes, she does. She'll be fine after a bit. Let's just enjoy the show till then

*Mae said, completely desensitized to her Mistress passing out. For her It was just another day that ended in "Y." Hiruzen shrugged and continued to watch the show. He tried to take Hinata's slice of pie, but he was defeated by a tiny hand slapping his away*

Naruto: That's not yours. She'll eat it when she wakes up

Hiruzen: Heh. Sorry, sorry, but I am the hokage Naruto.

*Hiruzen said with a chuckle as he went for the slice again. But Naruto stopped him. With his strongest technique, be it in Canon or in fanfiction. Naruto used his talk-no-jutsu*

Naruto: So? That doesn't mean you can take something that isn't yours. If you did, you would be a mean person. And you're not mean. You are the kindest grampa ever

Hiruzen: I would say you're laying it a little thick if I didn't know you were completely honest

*Hiruzen said with a sigh, as he just grabbed his tea cup and drank it. But Naruto wasn't done. He went for the jugular as he spoke with the brightest of smiles*

Naruto: Of course I am. You're the best! Who could be a better grandfather than you?

Hiruzen: I would say the first hokage, he was my teacher.... but he also gave his granddaughter a crippling gambling addiction. So I'll take the title as the best grandpa

*Hiruzen said with a grin, remembering his old teacher that he hadn't seen since he was a teenager. Remembering all the good memories and all the bad ones. More specifically, the memory of Mito uzumaki kicking Hashirama's ass when she found who taught tsunade to gamble*
Meanwhile, in the purelands

Tobirama: I mean... he's not wrong.

Hashirama: Shut up and help me!

*hashirama, the first hokage, the older brother of the second hokage, screamed, while running around him, with his wife mito uzumaki chased him around, angrily*

Mito: You corrupted my precious tsunade!!

Hashirama: I said I'm sorry!!

*hashirama said, as he made the mistake of pushing his baby brother to the furious demon, and made a run for it. Brother and sister in law looked at each other and then at the running hashirama*

Tobirama/mito: kill him.

*they said at the same time, as tobirama used his water jutsu to launch himself at his brother at lightning speed. Mito got up, dusting herself a little to get back in the fight, when her attention went to the 3rd dead hokage of her village. Mito sighed and walked up to him, sitting down next to minato and looking down to the world of the living. Minato was watching 2 things simultaneously. On his left, he was watching Kushina and the girls having a beach day. And on his right, he was seeing Naruto spending time with Hiruzen.*

Minato: it shouldn't have been this way

Mito: And yet. It is. Kushina in her grief fucked up. And she fucked up royally

*mito said with a shake of her head. As the head of the uzumaki clan in the pure lands, she can only feel shame, at the oldest living uzumaki's action. Minato shook his head a little. Even after everything he has seen. He is still defending his wife, since he fully believes in the words that the priest said, "for better or for worst."*

Minato: Don't be too harsh with her. She'll see the truth one day. And when she does, she'll be in her own form of a living hell

Mito: Maybe. Maybe. But that doesn't absolve her sins. I'm just thankful that the honorary uzumaki stepped up and took care of the boy

*mito said, as she waved her hand, and the waters that connect the two world changed, to show anko mitarashi cleaning her and Naruto's home. Minato hummed as he looked at the wife of the first wirh a raised eyebrow. Over something she said*

Minato: honorary? Since when?

Mito: Since I've deemed her worthy to be one of us. She certainly has the familiar love that is known of uzumaki. As far as I'm concerned. Anko Mitarashi is granted the last name Uzumaki.

*Mito said as she looked at anko. The woman was wearing an apron, gloves, and other assorted items to clean the apartment, with a hum in her voice. Minato nodded, feelings aside. He was extremely thankful that anko stepped up where his wife and Sensei didn't. The only one who gets a past is kakashi in Minato's eyes. Seeing as the boy was simply not in the right mental state to raise a baby. But Minato shrugged at the title Mito just gave to anko*

Minato: Shame, it's no longer up to you. My wife is the new head of the living uzumaki

Mito: If your foolish wife ever sees sense. She'll see things as I do. That anko mitarashi deserves to be one of us.

*mito said with a huff that she can sympathize with what kushina has gone through, but that doesn't mean the woman gets a pass like her husband is always trying to give her. Minato pursed his lips a little, not wanting to have this discussion again. He already knows where. Most, if not all, the uzumaki stand with Kushina.*

Minato: And if she doesn't? Not like being an uzumaki means a whole lot in the afterlife. You guys are a dime a dozen here.

Mito: And I wonder why that is.

*mito said, moving her hand on the water again, and the image changed to Hiruzen, who Naruto somehow convinced to get on the trapeze as a volunteer. The man who has a hand in the destruction of her village,  since Hiruzen was the leader when her village was destroyed. He was the one who turned a blind eye when they needed him, all so that konoha could have a shaky alliance with the other nations. All it cost was her own nation. Mito shook her head and spoke again*

Mito: No matter, Hiruzen and the others in charge that night will face trial one day. But as for anko's case? I've got plans. Just need to wait for the true heir to come of age a bit more

Minato: Hey, now. My daughters are just as innocent as Naruto

*Minato said, unlike his tone when they were talking about kushina, Minato actually had a determined tone behind this one. Since say what you want about kushina, may she deserve it or not. But her daughters did nothing to be punished for. Mito shook her head and got up, getting ready to leave.*

Mito: never said they weren't. But doesn't change the fact that Naruto is the first born. The uzumaki, Namikaze, and now Mitarashi heir title all belong to him by birth right. It is up to him what he'll do with those titles much later on. But for now? Let's just let the kid be a kid.

Hashirama: https://youtu.be/MUL5w91dzbo?si=xz_bqKZ6Qbp97qTK

*they both heard the first hokage scream, and they looked and saw him being sent to the stars, turning into a blink in the endless sky of the pure lands. Mito sighed as she walked away to find her husband. Minato, for his part, waved his hand, and the original 2 sights he was originally watching came back. His heart ached at what happened, at what his former student caused.*

Minato: obito. Where did I fail you, for you to do this to me?

*Minato said with a sigh, since in the purelands, he saw who the masked man truly was. But he could do nothing to warn his people. His only option was to sit back and watch the chips fall where they may. He watched his kids playing individually, and he grew a sad smile watching them*

Minato: I know you all can't hear me. But please. Find a way to forgive your mother for this. She loves you all deeply. Even if she still doesn't know the truth

Much later with Naruto's real mother

*we see anko spending her day off cleaning her apartment. She had a pep in her step as she cleaned. She found a big collection of songs from the tropical island far, far in the limits of the elemental nations. And while she couldn't understand a word of what they were singing, she didn't care since she got it dirt cheap. She did know one thing. She learned the thing that every latinoamerican knows from birth. That there is no better genre of music for cleaning than the bachata. Anko was listening to the best of the bachata singers, and the author will fight anybody in the Spanish version who disagrees with him. She was listening to the king.*

https://youtu.be/0VNcDexqPoY?si=VzO17frg1DOlbwpo

Radio: Cuando la conciencia es muy bruta Cuesta entender que todos somos sin igual Viene un angelito en un vientre
Sin voto a elegir su preferencia sexual

(When the conscience is very brute It is difficult to understand that we are all without equal. A little angel comes in a womb, no vote to choose your sexual preference)

*anko heard her small old radio sing, as she was busy scrubbing the inside of her oven. She hummed to the beat of the music, wondering what the hell he was saying, but loving it anyway. She still had so much to do before the day was over. So she's thankful that today was Naruto's time to visit his grandfather in everything but blood*

Radio: Ay, ámalo, quiérelo, acéptalo, consiéntelo En fin, es un regalo de Dios
Ay, ay, defiéndelo, añóralo, protégelo, adóralo ¿Quiénes somos para a otro juzgar?

(Oh, love him, want him, accept him, consent hin. In short, he is a gift from God. Oh, oh, defend him, long for him, protect him, adore him. Who are we to judge another?)

*anko heard, she couldn't help but feel amused, it was her day off, and here she was listening to music on an old radio that came free with the cd bundle she bought, the owner just wanted it gone to make some space, when before she had Naruto on her days of, she would be in whatever bar she could find, getting hammered and causing more trouble than it was worth. Oh, how things change. Now she's 5 years sober, and her fun moments are spending time with her son or spending time with the other parents of the kindergarten.  A complete 180 of how she used to have fun*

Radio: Cien por ciento heterosexual
Nací así ¿Y tú? I won't judge Ay, ay, ay
Dicen que es afeminado Sobrenombres a diario Contempla el suicidio por no ser aceptado No tiene la culpa de ser amanerado

(One hundred percent heterosexual I was born like this. And you? I won't judge Ay, Ay, Ay. They say he is effeminate Calls names every day. He contemplates suicide for not being accepted. It is not his fault that he is effeminate)

*her trip down memory lane was taken away from her when her door was knocked. She sighed, wondering who could be bothering her at this time? She still had so much more to clean. She shook her head and got out of the oven, when the door knocked again*

Radio: Se ha vuelto la burla del barrio
Y también del colegio Lleno de complejos, repugnando su cuerpo
Queriendo ser hembra, pero todo lo opuesto

(He has become the joke of the neighborhood and also from school. Full of complexes, disgusting his body, wanting to be female, but the complete opposite)

Anko: I heard you the first time. Give me a second!!

*anko screamed, frustrated as she walked to the old radio, and turned it off. Then she walked to the door and opened it, seeing a neutral looking itachi, and a nervous izumi. Anko crossed her arms as she looked at the two Uchiha *

Anko" Well, this should be good "

Chapter Text

Last time

* She walked to the door and opened it, seeing a neutral looking itachi, and a nervous izumi. Anko crossed her arms as she looked at the two Uchiha *

Anko" Well, this should be good."

Now

*it was nighttime in konoha, we see anko on the top bunk of their bunkbeds with Naruto. She was reading her boy a bedtime story*

Anko: On the clearest of nights, when the winds of the Etherium were calm and peaceful, the great merchant ships with their cargoes of precious gems, forbidden jutsu, and so many other valuable things, felt safe and secure. Little did they suspect that they were pursued by Pirates. And the most feared of all these pirates was the notorious Captain Nathaniel Flint.

*anko said, In her hands were small cheap plushies that she's using to tell the story. The pirate plushie bonks the merchant in the head with a stick, making Naruto giggle*

Anko: And like a Candarian zap-wing overtaking its prey. Flint and his band of renegades swooped in out of nowhere.  And then, gathering up their spoils, vanished without a trace.

*anko said, as the pirate plushie grabbed the small box of treasure and runaway. Anko put another eyepatch on the merchant plushie, making it a part of Flint's crew *

Naruto: Where did he take all that treasure?

Anko: Flint's secret trove was never found, but stories have persisted that it remains hidden, somewhere at the farthest reaches of the elemental nations, stowed with riches beyond imagination, the loot of a thousand villages. Flint called it his planet. His Treasure Planet.

*anko said as she kissed Naruto's forehead and put the plushies next to the 100 ryo plushie that still hurt her snake skinned wallet to see. Naruto looked at his mother with tired eyes as he spoke with a yawn*

Naruto: Do you think someone will ever find his treasure?

Anko: Sweetheart. I think it's more like a legend, a really old one. Since I remember my mother telling me that her grandmother told her this story. So it's really old

*anko said, with a small humm at the end, thinking of her family. Both parents died being shinobi, but she wonders how they must look at her now, with a child of her own, to love and cherish. Naruto's brain already started to think on a little adventure for him and his friends*

Naruto: Then I'll be the first to find it. It has to be here in konoha

Anko: Maybe. Who knows? Their places in this village that even the anbu don't dare to go

*anko said with a hum, she's not really worried of Naruto going do those types of places. Naruto is adventurous, not reckless, so he would never go to a place his mother said no. Anko gave Naruto one final look before she went to the lower bunk and got under the covers*

Naruto: Goodnight, Mommy. I love you

Anko: I love you, do Naruto. With all my heart.

*anko said with a yawn, as she went to sleep. In those final moments, before she goes into the world of dreams, her mind makes her think, of when the Uchiha visited *

Flashback

*anko watched the two of them. Waiting for one of them to speak first, but when they didn't. Anko spoke first since she has things to do, and she would like to keep doing said things before it becomes nightfall. So, to save everyone some time. Anko spoke up the first word, before they stayed their till nightfall*

Anko: Yes?

Itachi: Before anything. I told her not to do this. She wouldn't listen

*itachi said before izumi could speak. Izumi shot him a quick glare before giving anko a nervous smile. Anko stood there with one eyebrow raised, waiting for whatever it was that this girl wanted from her*

Izumi: s..so! Ms. Mitarashi, I hope you're doing well. I see your hair is growing nicely, hehe. hehehe

Anko: Get to the point, girl. I still have to go to the laundry mat to clean the dirty clothes of my family

*anko said with a tired sigh, izumi nodded and walked a bit out of eyesight, then she came back with something that annoyed anko to no end. A television*

Izumi: I didn't feel right, just paying for your medical bill. I needed to do more. So I decided to buy you this! It's the best on the market, and

Anko: I don't want it.

*anko said un as much of a blunt tone as she could muster. Izumi stopped talking and looked at anko shocked, and a little bit insulted, this cost her over 700 ryo. But then she thought about it for a second, and she understood her mistake. In izumi's mind, she thinks anko is rejecting it because it's a handout *

Izumi: What? Oh. Oh! No, no, no, this isn't like some sort of charity case. I'm just doing this because of guilt. It's totally different!

Anko: I wasn't thinking of that. But glad to know where your mind is with me.

*anko said in a dry tone, as she was getting more annoyed with her friend's girlfriend. But then she remembers that her friend is itachi Uchiha, so she tried to remain calm, since she's not arrogant enough to believe that she could defeat him. She took a breath and spoke, in such an annoyed tone that it did physical damage*

Anko: ok! So, let's make one thing clear. I don't have a television, not because I can't afford one, you nepo babies. But because I don't want one, in my home.

Izumi: But think of your son. With this, he can watch so many cartoons

*izumi said, trying to sell the concept of a television to anko, she really needed her to accept this gift, to help with her guilt. But anko was having none of it. She wasn't gonna let that huge waste of space in her house, no way, no how*

Anko: No. Not only no. But hell no.

Izumi: But why? I'm sure he'll love it.

*izumi said, pushing the crate a bit closer to the entrance, anko put her foot in front of the crate, stopping it from moving another inch. Anko then ignored izumi and looked at the strongest Uchiha alive, in konoha*

Anko: itachi. How many times have you caught your little brother watching the television?

Itachi: Like every day?

*itachi said with a shrug. He doesn't really pay all that much attention to what Sasuke does in his free time. As long as he's not doing something stupid, he's pretty much free to do whatever, and thay whatever is mostly Sasuke watching cartoons on the TV. Anko nodded and kept her line of questioning*

Anko: uhu, and how many times have you caught him playing outside or doing something creative by himself, not because my son dragged him, to his adventures?

Itachi: ok, I see your point.

*itachi said with a sigh, rubbing the back of his head. He really needs to step up more and spend more time with his little brother, but he only has so much free time, and he likes to spend it with izumi. Though anko didn't exactly make him feel good about that decision.*

Anko: And, how many times have you done something with him? Like make a birdhouse out of a carton of milk, played outside with him, something.

Itachi: ok, I said I see your point. Stop kicking, I'm already knocked down on the ground

*itachi said with a wince that he knew he needed to spend more time with Sasuke, but he was the big brother, not the parent. Sadly for itachi,  he'll have to step up and be a parental figure to Sasuke, and he'll have to figure that out soon. Anko gave a short nod and looked back to izumi, making the girl flinch, looking at the snake mistress nervously*

Anko: Exactly. That thing? Does nothing more than rot children's brains, killing their creativity. Why would I make my son watch an adventure when I can just take him to one? Or hell, every day, he makes an adventure from the smallest things. Last week, he made an adventure about going to pay the rent. Making the apartment manager a big gobling. So why would I accept something that will diminish my boy's creativity?

Izumi: I. I didn't think about that. I'm sorry. I'm just nervous, I know I fucked up, and I just want to make things right

*izumi said with a sigh, she's been working herself ragged, trying to find a way to make up for her mistake, because she felt so guilty, also because she heard what anko did to her friend in the salon, and she was a bit scared, so she wanted to be in the woman's good foot. Anko sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose as she spoke*

Anko: Well, for one. Return that and get your money back. Secondly, do you want to make things up to me? Make that boyfriend of yours spend more time with his baby brother.

*anko said, taking both of them by surprised, anko moved her line of sight to itachi, putting a sharp finger on his chest. Since anko is not blind. She can see that boy is in desperate need of more guidance than he's getting. Itachi needs to step up, and anko is gonna put his feet to the fire to make sure that happens.*

Anko: Since like it or not. He's gonna need a male figure to look up to. Naruto has his uncle ibiki and his jiji. Who does Sasuke have? His older brother is always telling him "sorry Sasuke, maybe next time." For a next time that'll never come?

Itachi: How do you know that?

*itachi asked, surprised, that he was called out like that. Anko rolled her eyes, since she has heard itachi say that, she has seen him say it, she had overheard how jealous Sasuke gets, when Naruto tells him all the activities he has done with anko, while Sasuke is waiting for the next time. Anko sighed before she spoke*

Anko: I overhead him talking to Naruto about it. Always next time. How long till that next time, becomes right now?

Itachi: Look, it's not like I don't want to spend time with him. It's just that I only have so much free time. I'm being trained to be the next clan head, my shinobi responsibilities, and now taking care of my little brother. I don't exactly have a lot of free time. And when I do, I like to spend it with izumi.

*itachi explained, since is it so bad that he wants to spend some alone time with his girlfriend? Is it so bad that itachi also needs some time for himself? Well, whatever the answer. Anko refused to let him use that as an excuse, as she gave him a blank look*

Anko: ok. So what? You want a fucking award for all that? Newsflash dumbass. You don't get to ignore one's responsibility because you're busy with another one. You need to find a balance. Cut back your time as a shinobi, or spend less time with the clan head studies. Do something. Since your little brother should be one of the highest on your priorities. Not one of your lowest.

Itachi: You make it sound like I'm his parent, not his brother

*itachi said with a sigh and a shake of his head. Since that's the main source of the problem, isn't it? Itachi just wants to be his big brother, not his father figure. But once again, anko didn't give him an inch. Since how can she call herself a parent if she ignores another kid closing himself up emotionally? *

Anko: because you need to be both. Your mother isn't stepping up for the moment. Are you gonna do it, or will you let your little brother go down a dark road of hatred and resentment. Since that's where he's gonna go, if he doesn't get the attention he deserves and needs.

Izumi: I... ok. Yes. I guess we've been selfish not spending time with Sasuke. We can do stuff together

*izumi said, finally joining on the conversation and ending it before they got into an argument about it. Anko thought about it for a second before shrugging in agreement. That's the best she's gonna get, since while she's concerned for the Uchiha child. She has no say in whatever happens to him. She can only give her advice. So she took a step back from itachi and looked at Izumi*

Anko: That's a good compromise. Now. Get the hell out. Still got a lot of cleaning to do.

Izumi: Oh! Uh! Sure! But um. Would you like to maybe grab a drink or something? Since I would really like to be in better terms with you. I know this great nightclub that I think you'll like.

*izumi said with a nervous grin, she had heard stories of the legendary party girl anko mitarashi, she would love to have some fun with her. But unfortunately for Izumi, that party girl is retired, anko doesn't find any enjoyment in that anymore. So she shook her head*

Anko: we can hang out. But no nightclubs. I'm 5 years sober. And I'm planning on staying that way. If you want, we can go to a dango shop or something next Saturday. Leave this guy in charge of Naruto and Sasuke

Izumi: I would like that. I'll see you then

*izumi said as he left with itachi, anko closed the door and took a huge breath of relief, glad she's finally done dealing with the Uchiha, for the moment at least. She went back to her little radio and turned it on, putting another cassette tape in it, before going back to cleaning*

Back to the present

Anko took a deep breath as she let herself go fully to sleep. She can only hope that itachi takes her words to heart. But for now? Her son was happy. That's all that mattered*

Chapter Text

Author note: Yeah, I'll be honest. This was supposed to a short B plot, but as you can see it got way too long. So an extra wholesome chapter for y'all's today

The high seas

*we see a huge pirate ship sailing the waters, in that ship was the notorious Captain dog beard, was laughing like a madman, as his minions big belly choji and dark duck Sasuke tie the princess hyuga to a poll*

Hinata: s.. save me, save me!

Kiba: Haha! No one is coming to save you! You shall be...

*Kiba tried to monologue, rubbing his chin, but his second in command, big belly choji noticed something and touched Kiba's shoulder, stopping the feared pirate to monologue*

Choji: Uh, captain

Kiba: Quiet you, I said no is coming yo save you, you shall be my bri

*Kiba tried again to monologue, his speech do the 9 winds to make his words true, but again his second in command big belly choji interrupted him again, this time pushing his shoulder more violently*

Choji: But boss...

Kiba: I said quiet!  You shall be my bride and

*Kiba tried one last time, his face becoming red in anger, but this time, choji screamed seriously since he didn't  use his pirate name, but his real land name*

Choji: Kiba!

Kiba: What!??! Choji, what could possibly be so important that you need to interrupt my monologuing?! That's the best part of being the bad guy!

*Kiba exclaimed, frustrated, moving his hands up and down in the air, having a full-on tantrum for being ignored. Choji just opened a bag of chips and ate a few while he pointed behind Kiba*

Choji: we've got company!

*choji said as another pirate ship, coming their way, In the other ship was captain monkey snake Naruto, his second in command sleepy eye shikamaru and the beauty of the ocean Ino, Naruto pointed his sword af Kiba*

Naruto: Halt there, if anyone gonna marry the princess, is gonna be me!

Kiba: Dang it! I didn't even get to have my monologue!

Real world

* In reality, they weren't on the high seas. They were in the inuzuka's family huge pool, ever since Naruto told them all of the legend of the notorious Captain Nathaniel Flint. They've all wanted to play pirate, and Kiba had the biggest pool out of all of them, so he got to be Nathaniel Flint. So, in reality, their pirate ships were just swan paddle boats, and their sword were just pool noodles. The only thing that was real was that hinata was tied up to the neck of the swan boat. Naruto and ino stopped their peddling, and as always, Naruto gave a big smile*

Naruto: Oh. Ok! Do that first, and then we invade the ship

Kiba: Thank you!

Back to the children's fantasy

*Kiba pointed his sword at Naruto's smaller ship, laughing loudly, as he got up, stumbling a little, since he almost toppled the paddle boat, I mean a huge wave almost toppled the big and scary pirate ship, but Kiba got his balance and started his monologue finally *

Kiba: ejem! Hahaha!! No one is coming to save you! You shall be my bride, and I'll be the ruler of the land and sea! I dare anyone to come and take you from me!

Naruto: Challenge accepted! For I captain monkey snake Naruto and my crew challenge you for the hand of the fare lady!

*Naruto said, also standing up, and just like Kiba, his smaller ship almost toppled over, Ino held on to the side tightly as shikamaru woke up by the water splashing on his face*

Ino: careful! I don't want to get wet!

Shikamaru: What a drag...

*shikamaru complained, as Naruto apologized to ino, and winced when someone stabbed  his shoulder with a sword*

Kiba: Haha! I got the first stab. The darling hinata shall be with me!

Naruto: over my dead body!

*Naruto said loudly as he swapped hands and started having an epic sword fight with the pirate captain*

Real world

* In reality, both boys were hitting each other with the pool noodles wildy, choji, Sasuke, ino, and shikamaru who were forced by ino, grabbed their pool nojoined in the fight. While the grown-ups watched on the patio, drinking lemonade*

Itachi" At least Sasuke looks like he's having fun.... but why did it have to be with the inuzuka family? These people stink of wet dog"

Tsume: Shame your mother isn't here, I would've love to have some gossip with her

*tsume inuzuka said, looking at the oldest Uchiha, that is now common knowledge since the mitarashi hair salon incident that itachi is he one taking on the responsibility for Sasuke's upbringing. Itachi shrugged and kept drinking.*

Itachi: hm. I remember that kushina, my mother, and finally, you were on the same genin team years back

Tsume: Heh, yeah. We were absolute demons in our time. But that was a long time ago. Now, your mother is so busy with her clan that she's pseudo retired, kushina is off at the capital doing kami knows what. I'm the last one still active, showing you youngling how it's done

*tsume said with a lazy smirk, remembering the good old days, her trip down memory lane was interrupted when she heard screaming*

Ino: Naruto, don't you dare, this is cheating ah!!!

Moments before

Back in the child's fantasy

*Kiba and his crew laid defeated on the ground, cursing the high heavens for not blessing them with victory. Naruto smirked as he bowed to the princess*

Naruto: My princess, future queen of dry land. Will you accept being by my side and rule the earth and sea together

Hinata: Yes, it is. W.. waitlook out!

*hinata said speaking louder than she normally does, Naruto turned around just in time to be stabbed in the chest, right at his heart,  by none other than his second in command, Ino. Ino smirked as she saw the betrayal in her captain's eyes*

Ino: So sorry, captain. But being a queen is far too good to pass up, so I'll be taking the princess for myself while you rot in Davy Jones locker

Naruto: Heh. If I'm going down, I'm taking you with me....

*Naruto said as he walked to ino, hugging her and jumped into the water, with ino yelling and punching Naruto to let her go*

Ino: Naruto, don't you dare, this is cheating ah!!!

*but her words were in vain as they fell into the ocean together, never to seen again*

Real world

*aka, they touched the water, so they're out of the game. Ino pushed Naruto, both floating thanks to their life jackets, and Ino looked pissed, splashing water at Naruto*

Ino: You jerk! You cheated!! You were already dead!

Naruto: You cheated first! You're supposed to be on my side! And I used my few moments of life to drag you with me!

*Naruto said just as loud, splashing water right back at ino, while their friends watched them amused, the only blondes in the large group of 9 friends, always found something to argue about*

Ino: we're pirates! There is no side!

Naruto: Then I guess there's no such thing as playing fair either!

*Naruto said, as he coughed, ino managed to make Naruto drink pool water, it was disgusting. Shikamaru looked at the two people who give him more headaches than his mother, and then at hinata who ended up freeing herself, since they were 5 of course they didn't know how to tie a knot correctly*

Shikamaru: I guess I win? Nice, as king, I'm gonna make everyone do all my work for me.

Hinata: I, I guess so. Should we help everybody up?

*hinata asked, and she got her answer when shikamaru returned to the smaller paddle boat and went back to cloud watching. Hinata shrugged, jumping in the water, and went to close with Sasuke, since with him she doesn't have to talk, same goes with Sasuke. Unless Naruto is there, their friendship is one of silence*

Later, after they kids have fun on the pool

*we see them all dry and eating hot dogs. Unfortunately, for those in charge, Kiba got bored. And unlike Naruto, who was adventurous, Kiba was straight up reckless when he's bored.*

Kiba: Guys, I have an idea. Let's go find his treasure

Sasuke: What are you talking about?

*Sasuke asked with a raised eyebrow. Kiba finished his food and stood up straight, pointing at a random location with an excited smile on his face, over what he wanted to do, he looked at his friends as he spoke with such excitementin his tone*

Kiba: Captain Nathaniel Flint's treasure! Let's go find it!

Shikamaru: That's stupid. The treasure is not here. If I had to guess, it's on some cave on some island in like outside of  wave country or something

*shikamaru said with a shake of his head, wondering how someone could be dumb enough to believe that some pirate treasure could be in konoha, but Kiba had the perfect argument that no one can counter the "nu-uh" argument, that kids their age uses*

Kiba: nu-uh! Naruto. You said it yourself, it gotta be in konoha

Naruto: Maybe? Where do you think it is?

* Naruto asked wirh a crooked smile, not dismissing the idea outright. Shikamaru looked at his excitable friend with a raised eyebrow, wondering if he believed what Kiba was saying. Shikamaru spoke in the Nara usual tired tone. There was a bit of skepticism inside of the neutral voice*

Shikamaru: Are you actually listening to him?

Naruto: I mean, there's always the chance that it could be here. It's just that  people haven't looked in the right place

* Naruto asked with a shrug, being a middle between shikamaru and Kiba, he was smart enough to know that the treasure of the pirate was probably not In konoha, but he also had enough imagination to say why couldn't it be in konoha. Kiba got closer to his friend, nodding excitedly that someone was on his side. Naruto wasn't. He was just not opposed to the idea *

Kiba: Exactly! I know where it has to be!

Shikamaru: This should be good. Where do you think it is?

*shikamaru said, finishing his food just so that he could cross his arms. Kiba smirked as he pointed to a certain direction, the direction of a forest that he heard about from an off comment from his mother*

Kiba: In the forest of death, duh!

Shikamaru:..... that was so dumb that it hurts

*shikamaru said with a sigh, walking away to one of the big beach chairs, to take a nap. Kiba scowled at the Nara, for not wanting to go along with what in his perspective is his well thought out plan to be rich, and finding the pirates treasure, he stomped his foot and screamed at Shikamaru*

Kiba: I'm telling you guys! It has to be there! I'm going who's coming with me?!

Everyone else: pass.

*everyone said in unison, since shikamaru was the smartest out of all of them, if he says it's not there, then it's not there. But Kiba wasn't gonna give up that easily. If he can't convince his friends, he'll just do the next best thing. He'll bribe his friends*

Shikamaru: choji, I'll buy you a year supply of your favorite chips, and ino I'll get you your favorite the same, but with your favorite brand of tiara and other princess stuff

Choji/ino: deal!

*both said immediately, changing their minds, choji started to drool, thinking about all that BBQ triangle chips, while ino was imagining herself with all the princess items, she'll get from the magazine she always looks through. Kiba grinned and looked at the boy who told him about the legend of the pirate in the first place*

Kiba: That's what I'm talking about! Naruto?

Naruto: Mama said I'm absolutely not allowed in that forest alone

*Naruto said with a shake of his head again. Naruto was adventurous, not reckless. So there was absolutely no way he would ever go to the forest of death. Kiba looked at Naruto as if he said something stupid. Since he won't be going alone, to the forest*

Kiba: But you're not alone. you're with us!

Naruto: she meant without an adult. So I'm not going

*Naruto said with a shake of his head. He knew how much trouble he'll get in if he followed Kiba's train of thought since Kiba was that friend that was always fun to be around, but you probably shouldn't have been around him, giving how irresponsible and reckless he was. Kiba huffed, annoyed as he rolled his eyes *

Kiba: Oh, come on, don't be such a chicken!

Naruto: No means no. I'm not going, and you can't make me.

*Naruto said with a scowl of his own, crossing his arms at Kiba, Kiba scoffed he hated whenever Naruto went all mama's boy on him. So he turned his attention to the next best thing. The quiet Uchiha boy, who always seems to be Naruto's shadow, with how much Naruto drags him into place*

Kiba: Fine, be a chicken then! Sasuke?

Sasuke: No.

*Sasuke said in his usual Uchiha tone, he didn't even give a reason why. Just a simple 2 letters, but his tone said that there was absolutely no changing his mind. Unfortunately, Kiba didn't believe in leaving well enough alone, so he started to play on Sasuke's biggest weakness. His big brother complex*

Shikamaru: Come on! Imagine how proud your brother will be when

Shikamaru: If you find it, which you won't.

*shikamaru countered on the chair, wondering what's taking the grown-up, so long to find what they were looking for. Kiba growl and glared at shikamaru, laying lazily on the beach chair, before looking at Sasuke with a grin that would make Saul from better call Saul proud*

Kiba: WHEN we find it. He'll be so proud that he'll start training you right on the spot. Imagine it, Sasuke, your brother might even say, "I'm proud of you."

Sasuke:......

*Sasuke didn't say anything, Sasuke just walked next to Kiba and the other kids who were going. Naruto shook his head and looked at Sasuke, trying to convince him to come back to the group or kids who were staying in the backyard*

Naruto: Don't do it. You'll all get in trouble. We're all gonna be trained when our parents say we're ready

Kiba: they'll never train us unless we prove to them that we are ready!

*Kiba complained, more frustrated than before. Since he was getting tired of being treated like a little kid from his parents, he knew what he was doing, and once he found the treasure, his parents would see that he deserves to be trained. Kiba turned his attention to hinata*

Kiba: Great, hina....

Hinata: I'm not going if Naruto isn't going.

*hinata said flatly, everyone was shocked that the hyuga didn't stutter or spoke in a shy tone. Ino, for her part, loved to see it, since It meant she can tease the girl*

Ino: uuuuuuuuh~

Kiba: Fine, you 3 chickens stay here then. All of us are gonna get rich!

*Kiba said as his group left running before the adults made it out of the house. Shikamaru, hinata, and Naruto watched them go, with Naruto being the only one who actually had a bit of faith that they'll find something*

Shikamaru:.....we should tell tsume and itachi after they come back with the cake, right?

Naruto: Yup.

*Naruto said with a nod as they waited for the grown ups to show up, which they did after an eternity for a small child, aka 5 minutes. Tsume inuzuka smiled brightly at the little ones, thankful to finally be out of the house*

Tsume: Sorry it took so long kids, aparrently itachi doesn't know what a pair of tongues are

Itachi: Can you not? And we would've found it, if thag dog of yours wouldn't have hidden it. Wait. Where's the rest of them?

*itachi said, looking around at the only 3 children that were there. The rational part of his brain thought the kids were playing hide and seek or something. Boy did Naruto crush that thought real fast*

Naruto: they went to the forest of death because Kiba thinks there's buried treasure hidden there

Tsume: Oh, that boy is so dead!!

*tsume said as she ran to catch up to the group of kids who left, while itachi stayed and looked after the kids. One thing was for certain, though. There were gonna be a lot of kids grounded by the end of this day*

Later

*we see anko walking inside of the tsume house to pick up her son. She was surprised when she saw other parents their speaking harshly to their kids about how irresponsible they were. Anko walked up to Tsume, who was pulling on Kiba's ear*

Anko: Uh, hey, tsume. What's going on?

Tsume: for you? Nothing. Your son is one of the 3 who followed the rules and didn't do something stupid. You should be proud that you raised such a well-behaved boy, unlike me

*tsume said with a sigh, shooting a glare to her son, who was whining, saying sorry over and over again. But his mother's grip remained firm, as tsume explained what happened. Anko nodded as she walked to the couch of well-behaved children, who got cupcakes for being good little children. Naruto saw his mother and smiled brightly.*

Naruto: Hey, mom! I got a cupcake!

Anko: I can see that. Say goodbye to your friends honey, it's time to go home

*anko said with a smile, watching as Naruto got up, and went to every single person saying goodbye to them, with hinata being the last one, giving her the biggest smile, that made her blush, since shy hinata was back. Naruto grabbed his mother's hand and walked away with her*

Anko: so....your gonna share that cupcake right?

Naruto:.....

*Naruto let go of anko's hand, and ran off, to protect his cupcake. Anko chuckled softly, as she ran after him, obviously letting him win, she was just so happy and proud of him right now, glad his boy won't let peer pressure tell get him*

Chapter Text

Orochimaru: Hmm. Again.

*orochimaru said, as we see anko being trained by Orochimaru, anko using her curse mark at 100% capacity. She wasn't even anko anymore. She was a demon, a monster, a horrible creature that only craves for violence. Anko ran up to the group of much older shinobi and attacked them, letting them hit and stab her if it meant that she could get a counter hit in. The only thing that could be heats was the horrific sounds of bone crunching, from anko moving even when her bones are broke and anko laughing like a mad woman*

Anko: hahahahaha is that the best you've got?!

Orochimaru: fascinating. So the curse seal makes them not feel pain? Or does it make pain pleasurable to the test subject?

*orochimaru said outloud to himself, as he watched as her prized lab rat's mind got more corrupted by the second. Anko was completely lost in the last of battle, unable to wake up from the curse. The only thing she could hear was ringing. Wait. Ringing?*

Real world

* Anko turned off the ringing of the alarm, remembering the time, where she used to throw them to the wall. She huffed, amused as she sat up straight on her bed. As she got up and looked at the day on the calendar, it was Saturday. She just got paid Friday night, which means it's time to pay some bills. She got up from her bed and stretched until she heard her bones pop and then rubbed her neck, at where the curse mark lay dormant. She didn't even think about the dream she had. She's had it so many times that it was an afterthought at this point *

Anko: Naruto. Come on baby, it's time to wake up. We've got a busy day today

Naruto: mh... Ok.

*Anko heard Naruto say, she nodded and went to the bathroom first, to give her son time to wake up. Anko did her business in the bathroom and was currently brushing her teeth as she looks herself in the mirror, she felt like death, she wanted to go back to bed, but she knew that she couldn't. She had bills to pay, and it's too sunny of a day to waste it inside.*

Anko" hm. Gotta pay the water bill, the light bill, gas, rent, life insurance, I gotta buy some groceries to keep the food supply stocked up, I also gotta get naruto a fancy outfit For school picture day, so that means a trip to the salvation Shinobi. Argh, what a long day ahead of me. Maybe I can sneak in a trip to the dango shop for Naruto and me after paying the rent. "

*Anko thought, as she washed the toothpaste in her mouth away with mouth wash and splashed some water on her face. As she takes off her PJ and turns on the shower*

Anko: time to grab the bull by the horns and make this day my bitch. But first I should get breakfast started and fuck!!!

*Anko yelped when the cold water hit her skin, she groaned annoyed, as the water heater isn't working again, that annoyance turned into anger as she showers in the cold water*

Anko: why the hell do I pay my rent, if nothing gets fixed? Where the hell is my money going? That's what I liked to know. I swear I'm gonna give that bitch a piece of my mind today

*Anko grumbled as she talked to herself in the shower, since it seems the bull managed to get a hit in already.  Naruto yawned and stretched like his mother, until he heard his bones pop, she got off the top bunk, and went to the fridge, to get a pear, to eat while his mother makes breakfast. While he waited Naruto sat down on the table, and asked himself the really important questions of life*

Naruto: could a bear beat a lion in a fight? My money's on the bear, they're so much stronger

Meanwhile at the capital

*Kushina was awoken by the smell of bacon in the air, she took a deep breath enjoying the smell, as she opened her eyes, to see the maids there rolling a cart, with a breakfast tray for every single uzumaki princess living in the mansion*

Mizuno: good morning my lady for today's breakfast we have steamed rice, miso soup, grilled fish, pickles, natto, tamagoyaki, nori, a plate of locally sourced organic vegetables, tofu and of course the lady's favorite, a strawberry parfait for dessert

Kushina: Thank you Mizuno, what will I do when I'm back at konoha without all of you

*Kushina said with a chuckle, as she sat up straight, Mizuno gave a professional smile, as she put the tray of food on kushina's lap*

Mizuno: I'm sure you'll figure something out, but that's still years away. So for now? Just enjoy your breakfast, while I bring the heirs and lady Karin their breakfasts

Kushina: of course. Tell them we're going on a trip today

*Kushina said with a yawn, unlike anko, kushina didn't have a single care in the world, since why should she? So she just concentrated on the professionally made breakfast, she took her fork and took a bite of the tamagoyaki, she smiled brightly at how good it tasted*

Kushina: Mh! So good!

Back in konoha

Naruto: mh! So good!

*Naruto said as he smiled brightly at how good it tasted, anko and Naruto were just eating bacon, pancakes, and milk to wash it all down. Anko snorted at what Naruto said. Since the food definitely wasn't that, the cold shower was a sign, anko was gonna have a bad day. The second sign was the fact that she burned the bacon, and the pancakes were....golden brown to put it nicely*

Anko: Then you have absolutely no taste buds, I definitely burned our bacon

Naruto: it still tastes yummy, like all the food you make mommy

*Naruto said, smiling brightly as he kept eating. Anko smiled, feeling better about messing up their breakfast, and she kept eating with him. Though she was a bit jealous, since she made Naruto chocolate chip pancakes, while she gave herself the plain pancakes. But with a sigh, she finished her food, grabbed the dishes, and washed them as always she had her little helper Naruto next to her, drying the dishes she washed. They heard a knock on the door*

Naruto: There's someone on the door

Anko: Thank you, Naruto. I'll get it. You just finish up drying up the dishes

*anko said, walking to the door. While she cleans her wet hands on a rag, she opened the door and saw their hokage and Naruto's grandpa in all but blood, hiruzen sarutobi*

Anko: hiruzen, you just missed breakfast, though honestly. That's probably a good thing

Naruto: jiji!

*Naruto said excitedly, as he ran to the door seeing his grandpa there. Hiruzen smiled, kneeling down and petting Naruto's hair, making Naruto giggle excitedly. Naruto really was just a ball of sunshine. Already Hiruzen was feeling better from dealing with the council*

Hiruzen: Hello, my little monkey boy.

Anko: Little snake boy

*anko said with a scary smile, hiruzen had the same scary smile as they looked at each other, lighting connecting their eyes. Both of them want Naruto to have their summoning contract when he's of age. Hiruzen got up and handed anko a pouch of ryo*

Hiruzen: we'll see. I'm just here to give you your weekly child credit

Anko: Sweet, thanks. Naruto? Why don't you go and brush your teeth while your grandpa and I talk?

*anko said with a smile, looking down at Naruto, since she noticed the way hiruzen looked at them for a second. It was quick, but anko wasn't former anbu for nothing. She was rusty, but not that rusty, so she caught it. Naruto obviously didn't, so he smiled back at his mother and nodded, walking to the bathroom*

Hiruzen: I see that face, Hiruzen. I really do appreciate it

Hiruzen: I know you too, it's not that, I just wished that I could give you more money.

*hiruzen said with a sigh since he really did want to sponsor Naruto more than he already does. But he can't without the council finding out that he's giving money to anko, and that's just gonna cause a bunch of problems for the two of them. So he could only give her just enough, that the council doesn't question it*

Anko: Hey, don't let me stop you, I can always use more money

Hiruzen: Haha.

*hiruzen said dryly, But anko didn't mind, she just shrugged, as she put the money with the rest of her money and gave Hiruzen a teasing grin*

Anko: Who said I'm joking? But seriously. Trust me. This is fine. you're not the only one who doesn't want to deal with the council and their questions

Hiruzen: I know. Knowing them, they'll think that you're my mistress, and I'm Naruto's father

*hiruzen said with a mix of a snort and a chuckle since anko gagged at that mental image. Anko swallowed back down her breakfast that tried to come back up and spoke with such disgust in her tone*

Anko: gross on so many levels. But that won't happen. For all they know? You just grew attached to my son, with all the time I've "forced" you to watch over him. Anyways, want to stay to spend some time with Naruto?

Hiruzen: Wish I could, but I need to get some affairs in order, I'll be leaving for the sand village for a fortnight

*Hiruzen said with a slight frown, he hated the sand village. Not because of the villagers or politicians, but the humidity was absolute hell he hated the heat, and that place is just way too hot. Anko got an idea for an adventure for her son to go on and grinned at Hiruzen*

Anko: Hmm. Do you think you have room for two more? I know Naruto would just love to visit another village

Hiruzen: And you want me to use you as a reserved shinobi when, in actuality, you'll be on vacation without using your vacation days, right?

*hiruzen said with an amused huff, since anko gave him the best innocent face she could muster, you could almost see a halo on top of her, and wings on her back. Anko spoke again with a sickly sweet tone*

Anko: You know me so well~ so is that a yes?

Hiruzen: I'll get the paperwork ready, but you'll have to buy Naruto clothes for the desert

*hiruzen said with a hum, wondering what kinds of adventures Naruto will make up while in sand country, oh the stories he'll come up with. Anko got excited since that meant she didn't have to go to the mandatory 6-hour workplace conflict seminar.*

Timeskip to after they come back from the sand village

Anko: I'm back from the sand village! Hey ibiki, looking great as ever

Ibiki: Hello anko, I hope you had some fun

*ibiki said, putting his pen down and looking at his best worker, who could be earning more, but she doesn't since that would mean more hours at work, and less time with her son. Anko grinned as she sat down, putting her feet on ibiki's table. She spoke as if she was offended by what ibiki just said.*

Anko: fun? I was on a mission for the hokage and...

Ibiki: Oh, cut the crap. We both know the truth

*ibiki said dryly, he knew that anko didn't have a mission, he knew that she somehow convinced the hokage to take her to the sand village, and he knew that anko thought she got away with it. Anko shrugged, her tone changing to a real smug one*

Anko: ok, yeah. I had fun, such a shame that I missed the workplace conflict seminar, such a bummer

Ibiki:......

*anko started to feel fear and crawl up her spine. Since ibiki didn't look defeated, he was grinning.  His grin was becoming bigger and bigger, as a few chuckles managed to escape his lips. Anko had a bad feeling about this*

Anko:.....why are you grinning?

Ibiki: it's mandatory for a reason. You still have to take it, only now you'll take it alone, so you'll have to answer every question the person gives you. He's waiting for you in your office as we speak oh. And I made sure they gave you the "funny" guy. Have a fun 6 hours, anko

Back to the present

Anko" hehe, sorry ibiki. Looks like this snake manages to slither herself to freedom!"

*anko thought as she was grinning from ear to ear, thankful that she found an out, and that she won't have to take the seminar till next year. Anko nodded emphatically at hiruzen*

Anko: deal. Also, can't you just make your shadow clones do all of the preparation?

Hiruzen: I could. But I don't want to become as lazy as the Nara clan. I'll leave the shadow clones with the paperwork.

*Hiruzen said as he took his wallet out and gave anko a bit more money so that Naruto isn't too upset that he had to go, without spending time with him this particular visit*

Hiruzen: Oh, and here's a bit extra. Buy him some dangos on me,

Anko: Will do.

*anko said as she watched Hiruzen go. She closed the door and went to the couch to wait for Naruto to be finished in the bathroom. She started to think about Hiruzen and the relationship that she now has with him. *

Anko" to think, I used to think he was just a hokage that turned a blind eyed to everything"

*anko thought, with a shake of her head, since she now knows the truth, hiruzen is just a man with an impossible task, made even more impossible thanks to Minato doing his sacrifice to protect his children and wife. Anko huffed, amused as her train of thought changed from the 3rd to 4th hogake*

Anko: Wonder what he must think about all of this. Well, hokage number 4 if you're seeing this, I hope that you understand that Naruto is my child. Not kushina's.

*anko said, looking up at the ceiling absentmindedly. As her thought returned to think about the 3rd hokage. What was once a professional relationship of superior and subordinate now turned into more of a friendship with the same common goal. To make sure Naruto has the normal childhood he deserves, to have as an innocent child, the jailed demon, was honestly an afterthought. Anko , most of the time, forgets it's their, since from what people know, the seal on Naruto's stomach Is nothing more than a weird birthmark*

Anko" Hmm....could a bear beat a lion in a fight? Hm.... my money's on the lion, they're faster"

Chapter Text

Later today

*we see Naruto and anko at their dango shops, Naruto was busy eating his dangos, that he didn't notice the scowl on his mother's face. Anko was deep in thought that she only ate one ball of dango, while Naruto was already 3 sticks in*

Anko" hm. After paying all the bills, I have just enough to buy Naruto a good outfit for picture day or buy him clothes for the desert but not for both. I think Naruto has nice clothes in the closet, but it's stuff he's already worn to different picture days. If I don't buy him something new, people will start talking. Argh, I can't believe in thinking of this. I remember I time when I didn't care what people think"

Naruto: mom? Are you ok? You've barely eaten.

*Naruto asked his mother, having 3 sticks in between one of his hands like a wolverine claw. Anko shook her head and looked at her son. Out of instincts, a smile came to her face as she finished her first stick of dangos. Waving her hand dismissively at her son, so to not worry him, since that's the last thing anko would want to do.*

Anko:Hm? Oh. Sorry honey, momma was just thinking of something. I'm fine.

Anko" That's right. That's why I care. I don't care what they say about me. I care what they'll say about my son. What to do. What to do... maybe I could pawn something at the pawn shop? Nah. All our stuff is old, it wouldn't be worth much of anything. Maybe I can take a bit of the camping funds? I could, but Naruto really wants to go camping. I don't want to make him wait longer."

*anko thought as she grabbed her second stick and started eating it slowly, not eating the ball in one go, anko just took a small bite of it, which freaked out the workers of the dango shop, the chef even thought that he lost his touch, if anko is eating so slowly. Anko took a sigh and looked at her son, still not being able to make a decision*

Anko: Sigh. Naruto? Promise me you'll never grow up. Being an adult sucks

Naruto: ok! I promise I'll stay as small as possible for as long as possible just for you, Mommy

*Naruto said, smiling brightly at his mother, making anko give him a tired smile, as she raised her hand and petted Naruto's hair. Her smile turned less tired and more grateful as she thought at just how happy her son made her*

Anko: kami, what did I do to get so lucky?

Naruto: Why are you lucky?

*Naruto asked, confused. While In the background, the staff was trying desperately trying to stop the cook from committing suicide, since if anko doesn't like his dangos anymore, then life isn't worth living. Anko just chuckled as she kept ruffling Naruto's hair*

Anko: I'm lucky because I have you in my life. I don't know what I would do without you, baby

Naruto: Oh! So I'm your good luck charm!

* Naruto said with an even brighter smile that made anko laugh a little, her baby boy really knew how to be the most adorable child in all of konoha, hell all over the fire nation, all over every elemental nation in anko's completely and totally unbiased opinion *

Anko: In more ways than one. Naruto baby, I would never lie to you unless I need to. You know this, right?

Naruto: I know, Mommy. You told me that there are things about your hero shinobi missions that you have to keep do yourself

*Naruto said with excitement, thinking that his mother was gonna tell him a shinobi secret. anko, seeing the excitement in her son's eyes, buckled a little. She couldn't tell him the truth. So she....twisted the truth a little... a bit.... somewhat... she straight up lied to Naruto.*

Anko: Good. Then I'm gonna tell you the truth, I...I'm gonna have to take a bit of the camping funds for Shinobi reasons

Anko" you fucking coward. It's not a cowardly lie. Our financial situation shouldn't be something for Naruto to worry about. "

*anko thought to herself, stopping the self hate before it could began, since they were close to living paycheck to paycheck, what little they did have to spend around was used for dangos and saving for the camping trip. But anko doesn't want Naruto to know that it's not the child's responsibility to know about the family's financial situation, in anko's opinion. Of course, Naruto was too young to question the lie so he just smiled brightly*

Naruto: Oh! Ok. I don't mind waiting a bit longer. Oh! Are you gonna use it to buy a cape?!

Anko: a cape? Why do you want me to buy a cape?

*anko asked, confused with an amused grin on her face, wondering what her son's imagination came up with this time. While In the background, the workers managed to calm the cook down from taking his life, since anko was eating her dangos at her normal pace again*

Naruto: Because you're a superhero! All the best superheroes ware capes! Like the shinobi of the bats or the shinobi of krypton from my stories!

Anko: pfff hahaha. No baby. But thank you for making me feel better. I just need to buy a few things, that's all. None of them are a cape, though. I don't think I would look good with one

*anko admitted as she laughed softly at her son's imagination,  seeing her mother in the same pedestal as the heroes in his book. And that was the mistake anko made. She thought she was equal to them in Naruto's eyes. But that couldn't be further from the truth. Naruto saw anko as better than them*

Naruto: Yes, you would! The best heroes ware capes, and you're the best hero there is ! So you'll have the best cape ever!

Anko: You better keep your promise of staying little and adorable, boy. Cause I don't want you to grow up and lose that imagination of yours. I'll be right back, baby. I gotta go to the bathroom real quick

*anko said with a shaky voice, no matter how many times she hears it, her son saying how much he loves and admirers her makes her get chocked up. So she quickly excused herself to the bathroom since she'll be damn if anyone saw her cry. Though everyone in the shop knew she went to the bathroom to cry, but still! It was the principal of the thing!*

Later, after buying the clothes

Naruto: Hello, hinata!

*Naruto said, smiling brightly and looking up a tree. Anko looked at Naruto and then looked at the tree. She could hear the rustling of the leaves and chuckled a bit. As always, Naruto just knew hinata was there. Her son just had an amazing sense of smell, sight, and sound. She heard the shy voice of hinata *

Hinata: h..hi...

Naruto: Mama is gonna take me to hang out with Sasuke,  wanna come with me?

*Naruto asked with a kind smile, as hinata and Mae climbed down the tree. Hinata cleaned herself and smiled shily at Naruto, just happy that Naruto always considered her to spend time with him*

Hinata: o..oh, I don't w...want to be a bother

Naruto: You won't be! Let's go!

*Naruto said, grabbing Hinata's hand and dragging her with him. Much to Hinata's blushing dread, she would've passed out if she wasn't moving right now. Mae and anko looked at each other and then back at the children they're responsible for, and walked with them*

Anko: So, how are things in the hyuga clan? I've been hearing some things about the matriarch.

Mae: Then those rumors are telling mostly the truth. It's a known secret that the lady of the house won't survive this childbirth

* Mae said calmly, there was no reason to hide it, Hinata's mother was gonna die in a few months when hanabi would be born. There's not a chance she can survive it, and everyone knew it, giving how sickly Hinata's mother has always been since childbirth*

Anko: Man. That must suck for hinata, huh

Mae: You would think so. But for the most part, she doesn't seem to fully comprehend what it means

*Mae said, looking at her distant cousin, looking incredibly nervous. In front of them, looking at her hand that's being held wirh Naruto's hand. Anko, for her part, just shrugged, since ot course hinata wasn't emotional, she was too young to understand such things*

Anko: I mean, she is only 5.

Mae: Fair enough. I just hope her father sees it like you are. Since he is not the most understanding man

*Mae explained with a frown, hearing a whispers of what will happen if hanabi becomes stronger than hinata, the little girl wasn't even born yet. And still, the elders of the clan were already planning out her life. Anko frowned since he remembered the one time she met hiashi in a parent teacher conference *

Anko: he's an asshole.

Mae: You can say that. I can't. But I can agree with your assessment.

Later, with the children

*we see the future team 7 Naruto, hinata, and Sasuke together at Sasuke's backyard they had a small campfire on. They were making smores, as they were talking....well Naruto was talking, as the two introverts just nodded, feeling comfortable with Naruto's presence.*

Naruto: Oh! Sasuke! Show hinata that trick you showed me! It's gonna be awesome

Sasuke:Hm. Ok.

*Sasuke said simply, as he got up and walked to the small pond they had there. He did a few hands signs, and Hinata's eyes widened when little 5 year old Sasuke pulled a big fireball out of his mouth. When Sasuke finished, he rubbed his neck, since obviously a 5 year old wouldn't know how to hold back, so he gave it everything in that move, to the point where it hurt his throat a little. But Naruto was praising him, so Sasuke didn't mind.*

Naruto: Sasuke! That was awesome! I told you it would be awesome!

Hinata: it..it was very nice

*hinata said shyly with a small smile on her face. She even gave a soft clap to Sasuke,  Sasuke gave a nod, feeling a happy type of uncomfortable with the attention and praise he's getting. He sat back down and took a drink of his milk to soothe his throat.*

Sasuke: Thanks. My father was also impressed. Before the masked man killed him, and a big chunk of my clan

Hinata: You... you seem angry about the masked man. But... not that your dad was killed?

*hinata said softly. She flinched when Sasuke frowned and was about to apologize for talking out of line, but Sasuke beat her to it. And what he said, took her by surprised. Since it was so similar to how she's feeling about her mother's death, that is soon to come. *

Sasuke:....because I'm not. I know it makes me a bad person, but... I don't miss him. I don't feel... anything, when I think of him.

Naruto: That's stupid.

*Naruto said with a frown of his own. Both hinata and Sasuke looked at Naruto, confused over what he said. Naruto even crossed his arms and scowled deeply, nodding his head, since in his mind. What Sasuke said was ridiculous in Naruto's opinion *

Sasuke: Huh?

Naruto: I said that's stupid. You are not a bad person

*Naruto said firmly. But he wasn't the only stubborn person making smores since Sasuke crossed his arms and looked down at the fire. No matter what Naruto thought, he was a bad person, since what kind of son doesn't miss his father?*

Sasuke: Of course I am. I don't miss my father now that he's gone. That makes me a bad person

Naruto: Do you think I'm a bad person?

*Naruto asked, making the two introverts give out a double take, since if anyone was a good person, it was the extrovert bundle of sunshine that is Naruto Mitarashi Sasuke shook his head, not knowing how his friend could think of such a thing.*

Sasuke: Of course not. You're the best person there is

Naruto: Well, I don't miss my father. Since I never met him. Mom told me that he was an uzumaki who died outside the village. So how can I miss him when I didn't even know him? How can you miss your dad if he never spends any time with you?

*Naruto asked with a raised eyebrow. Sasuke wanted to counter what Naruto said, but the 5 year old emo boy couldn't think of any good argument with it. Since what Naruto said made sense to him. Hinata looked shyly at Naruto, wanting to believe what Naruto said.*

Hinata: s..so.. I'm not a bad person since I'm not upset that my mom is dying?

Naruto: Did your mom ever spend any time with you?

*Naruto asked hinata. And to her credit, hinata thought about it. She thought about it really hard. But she couldn't think of any time her mother spent time with her. All her time is spent with her older cousin Mae. So, hinata could only say one thing to what Naruto just asked.*

Hinata: n..no..

Naruto: Then no. You are not a bad person, hinata, neither are you Sasuke. Why should we miss people who never spend any time with us, never gave us a reason to miss them?

*Naruto asked as he looked at his friend, wanting them to make it make sense to him, to miss someone who's basically a stranger to them. Naruto didn't know it, but he made Sasuke and Hinata feel a lot better.*

Chapter Text

with Kushina

*we see her with her daughter Mito, Narumi, and pseudo adopted daughter Karin. They were off in the markets, and kushina was buying brand new clothes for them all to use. Karin looked at kushina, confused.*

Karin: Aunty, we've got clothes last week. Why are we getting new ones?

Kushina: Oh. This is because we're traveling, we're gonna need clothes for the weather to where we're going

*kushina said excitedly. At the prospect of where they were going, unlike anko who bought the cheapest clothes she could find, kushina was buying the most expensive, named brand, highest quality clothes for her children and herself*

Karin: And where exactly are we going?

Kushina: Oh. We're going...

*kushina started to say, but she was interrupted by finishing her sentence. When they heard Mito uzumaki squeal, they looked and saw mito pointing to a pink kimono with a patterns of animals on it*

Mito: mom! Mom! Look at this dress! It's so pretty! I want it! I want it! I want it!

Kushina: Oh my god, you would look adorable in that!!

*kushina said, walking at a fast pace to the dress and buying it without even looking at the price, since why would she? The uzumaki fortune, the namikaze fortune, Minato's life insurance, the hokage's pension plan, that she'll get for life, for being the late wife of Minato. Kushina was absolutely loaded. So she bought her daughter the dress, which would be fine and all, except....*

Timeskip after shopping

* The maids were putting the clothes in the closet, and she put the new kimono there, right next to a completely identical kimono to the new one, only difference is that the one that was on the closet was a couple month old, never worn once*

Back to the past

Karin: Don't you think you're spoiling her a bit?

Kushina: I didn't hear that complaining when I buy you all those books,

*kushina said with a smirk, as she saw the smart but still 5 year old girl start to blush and look down at her feet, which what do you know, she was wearing new sandals that kushina bought just for her. Kushina's smile turned soft as she petted Karin's head*

Kushina: I'm just teasing. But mito, Narumi and yes, even you Karin. You 3 are my world, you are worth more to me than money, so if buying a nice dress, or a rare book makes you happy? Then I'll happily buy them for you all. Money can be replaced, your happiness is priceless, and never forget that.

days later with Naruto

*we see Naruto excited, why you may asked? Because he was on an adventure! We see him wearing loose-fitting, lightweight clothes made out of the breathable material cotton, and he was also one shade lighter in skin color with all the sunblock his mother put all over his body. He was with his mother, his jiji, and his mother old work colleague as they walked through the desert walking to the village hidden in the sand Suna. Hiruzen was having a miserable time already. He was sweaty, the humidity was hitting his face, and they didn't have any cold water to speak off. The only consolation was that they could see the Gates of suna at a distance*

Naruto: So! Why are we here, jiji?

Hiruzen: konoha and our ally villages are all gonna meet up and discuss business. And unfortunately, it's Suna's turn to host it. Kami, they better have something cold in that village,  or I swear....

*Hiruzen tried to say, as he had 2 anbu shinobi fanning him. But he was interrupted by Naruto walking backward as she looked at his grandfather with the brightest of smiles, which did make his mood get better, if only a little.*

Naruto: Cool! So you're gonna be all tough and show them why konoha is the best village, right?!

Hiruzen: Hehe. That's right. And I have a very special mission for you, Naruto

*Hiruzen said, making anko give him a bit of a side eye. But the huge gasp Naruto gave and the bright smile, distracted hiruzen from noticing that. Naruto was so excited that he was trembling with anticipation for what this mission may be.*

Naruto: gasp! A shinobi mission?!

Hiruzen: Heh. Sure. A shinobi mission. Your first mission will be to get your hokage something cold

*hiruzen said with a smile. Anko snorted since she knew she would be the one to find it and just guide Naruto there so he could get the credit. Not that she minded with how happy it made him*

Naruto: Alright! I'll find the coldest thing ever!

Hiruzen: kami, I hope you do. I hate this heat, i swear next time it's Suna's turn. I'm faking being sick.

*hiruzen complained, acting a bit like a child, as they made it to the entrance.  The guards at the gate same like the guards at the gates of konoha, were sleeping on the job, since there was nothing much to do, no one would be stupid enough to attack them so deep in the desert. Hiruzen coughed loud enough to wake the two guardsman up.*

Tanaka: name and reason for visit!!

Hiruzen: Hiruzen sarutobi. The 3rd hokage of konoha, I'm here for an alliance meeting. Will be here for a fortnight

*Hiruzen said in a tone full of authority. Tanaka nodded and started writing the paperwork to let hiruzne and the anbu inside. The other guardsman looked at anko, holding her son in her arms. He moved his head so that anko would speak*

Anko: Anko mitarashi, here on vacation with my son Naruto Mitarashi. We will be here for a fortnight as well

Hitomi:.....really? You picked suna for vacation? Why?

*Hitomi said totally befuddled that someone actually came here for a vacation. He loved his village....he tolerated his village, and even he couldn't think why anyone would want to have a vacation in this village. Anko, for her part, shrugged and said the truth why she was there.*

Anko: it was cheap?

Hitomi: Fair enough. Welcome to Suna

*hitomi said, writing on a few papers and giving them to anko. Since anko was here as a civilian, they didn't have to write nearly as much as with hiruzen. Anko looked at Hiruzen smugly as he started to walk away, leaving Hiruzen there for another 15 minutes of paperwork*

Anko: I'm gonna take my son to the closest playground. Have fun, Hokage~

Hiruzen: If Naruto wasn't with you, I would be cursing you out right about now.

*hiruzen said with a grumble, as both anko and Naruto stucked their tongues out at Hiruzen before they left. Hiruzen sighed and looked at Tanaka, who had a pile of papers that were becoming bigger*

Hiruzen" Why me...."

15 minutes later

Tanaka: And done! Welcome to the village hidden in the sand, Suna. I hope you enjoy your stay, next!

Hiruzen: Thank you

*hiruzen said with a tired sigh as he began to walk away, and he almost did until he froze when he heard a voice. A voice he knew all too well, a voice that brought a cooled down anger to rise up again*

Kushina: Hello. Kushina uzumaki party of 4

*kushina said with a smile, not noticing hiruzne with all the clothes he and the anbu have on. Hiruzen moved his pinky, and one of the anbu disappeared, already understanding his mission. To spy on kushina and to make sure she doesn't get anywhere close to Naruto *

With said anbu

*he waited for the uzumaki women to finish up with the paperwork and come inside

Kakashi: Well, if this isn't a pleasant surprise, I don't know what is. Hello kushina

*Kakashi said with his one eye smile waving at kushina. Kushina looked surprised, seeing the final of her husband's students standing in front of her. She walked up to him, with her children walking from behind her*

Kushina: Kakashi? What are you doing here?

Kakashi: helping a lady find her cat. I somehow ended up here by the end of it. So. This must be mito, Narumi and...hello. Who are you?

*Kakashi said with a kind close eye smile looking at Karin, Karin pushed up her glasses at Kakashi as she spoke, with a blush on her face, she totally wasn't struck by how pretty this silver eye boy looked, no, no, of course not.*

Karin: I.. I'm Karin uzumaki. I..I'm a. Cousin of mito and narumi

Kushina: Yes. It's a long story. Want to join us to pur hotel and talk about it?

*kushina asked with a smile of her own. She can still see Kakashi as a little gennin in front of him. Kakashi nodded and walked with kushina, already knowing what he'll be doing in the fortnight that he'll be in Suna. In his own way, protecting Naruto.*

Meanwhile, with Naruto

*we see him and anko. In the playground, anko was drinking a gourd of water in the shade while she watched over Naruto. As always, the boy managed to find kids to play with him at an alarming rate. Anko chuckled softly, at the thought that just came to her head*

Anko" My baby boy, start a whole ass cult with how charming he is."

Naruto: ok! Let's play tag!

*Naruto said brightly as the group of children all nodded or yelled in agreement. Whoever this blonde kid was, he managed to make them all agree to play together. Of course, they were too young to question how he's so charismatic*

Wada: Sure, sounds like fun!

Naruto: Wait, hold on. There's someone there, I'm sure he'll like to play too

*Naruto said, running to an alleyway, anko leaned forward on the bench, the sun hitting her face, but it was worth it, since she could see Naruto, if the boy goes inside the alleyway, she'll had to interfere. Naruto, for his part, smiled at the darkness of the alley, knowing someone was there he caught the red head looking at them for a second before it hid again*

Naruto: Hi! Let's play together

Gaara:.....

* Out of the shadows, came a small boy a little bit smaller in height to Naruto, with dark red hair, dark circles under both eyes, very pale almost ghostly white skin, and he had a small tattoo on his forehead. Gaara looked at this kid nervously scared. Since it's obvious he's not from Suna, he's not scared o him. Naruto waved at the boy to come out to the light more, but he didn't move, still unsure of this yellow haired boy*

Meanwhile, with anko

*anko, seeing the parents grabbing their kids and leaving, was confused, so she grabbed one mother before she left and looked at her. The woman looked a mix of annoyed and afraid, for anko stopping her from leaving*

Anko: yo, you. Why the hell is everybody leaving?

Mika: That boy. That red-haired boy is a demon!

*Mika whispered harshly, yanking her hand away from anko's and holding her daughter tightly. She could tell that anko was a tourist, so she decided to stay a bit longer to warn her. But not too long, since she doesn't want to put her own child in danger. Anko looked at Mika as if she grew a second head*

Anko:... what the heck are you smoking? And can you tell me where you got it, case that's gotta be some strong stuff, if you're seeing a 5 year old boy as a demon

Mika: No, no, you don't understand. That boy. He's got the soul of the demon. The one tail jinjuriki. He's a monster waiting to happen.

*mika said, walking away with her daughter as fast as possible. Anko's eyes widened, and she watched Naruto grab the red-haired boy's writ, dragging the boy with him*

Anko" so. He's like Naruto, huh? No. Not like Naruto. Naruto has people who love him.  I can see it from here. The boy's eyes. Their like mine so long ago. Heh. But just like me, it looks like Naruto is gonna cure that loneliness. "

*anko thought, as she remembered when she was Gaara. How people didn't trust her because she was the favorite lab rat of orochimaru. How no one wanted anything to do with her. And how quickly that changed when she got Naruto in her arms. Suddenly, the public didn't see the favorite project of Orochimaru.  But anko Mitarashi, the single mother who loves her son. So unlike kushina, anko just smiled and let the two jinjuriki play with each other without a problem.*

Back to Naruto

Gaara:....

Naruto: I'll take that as a yes. Ok! Let's go!

*Naruto said and took gaara completely by surprise when Naruto grabbed his wrist and dragged him with him back to the park. To Naruto's surprise, when he made it back to the park with the red-haired boy, everyone else but his mother left. Since they saw who Naruto was talking with, they wanted nothing to do with him. Naruto looked around confused, on why everyone left*

Naruto: Huh? Where did everybody go?

Gaara:.....

*gaara still didn't speak, looking down sadly since he knew why they all left. They left because of him, and they left because they were scared of him, scared of the monster that he is. He was about to pull his hand away from the yellow boy's grip when the boy took gaara by surprise*

Naruto: Oh well, let's just play the two of us!

Gaara: You... want to still play with me?

*Gaara said, surprised, so surprised that he actually showed an emotion other than sadness, genuine surprised, and the smile the yellow haired boy gave him, made the little red haired boy feel butterflies in his stomach*

Naruto: uhu! But what can we play.... oh! I know! Let's see how high we can get on the swing!

*Naruto said excitedly, dragging Gaara on the swing sitting him down on the seat, and Naruto climbed on behind him, they started to swing, with Naruto doing all the momentum, like any child or adult with

a child at heart, Naruto tried to swing over the bar to make a full circle.*

Naruto: Almost there! It's just a bit more of a push!!

* Naruto said with the brightest of smiles. Gaara, seeing this boy be happy around him, confused him deeply. He was feeling so many different emotions and emotions he hadn't felt before in his life. He didn't know how to make sense of them. And how could he? He was too young to understand it. Too young to understand that he was feeling happiness, a nervous, butterfly filled type of happiness. Gaara was too young to understand it, but for the first time since he was born, Gaara was feeling what it feels like to be a 5 year old kid, and he was smiling. Gaara was happy.*

Chapter Text

The very next day

With gaara

*gaara woke up at the ring of his alarm. He turned it off and sat up straight and looked around in his room, his empty bare room with no single color to speak off. It was just a bed and a closet for his clothes. He got up from his bed and walked out of it. Today, gaara was acting differently. No one could tell from the lack of emotions on his face, but he had something different inside of him, since the second he woke up, he's had butterflies in his stomach. Gaara knocked the door to his brother's room and waited, and then waited some more. And then waited even more after that, gaara knocked again, this time louder and he heard something on the other side*

Kankurō: I heard you already! I'm coming! I'm coming!

*Gaara heard his older brother yell from his other side and heard a commotion in the room, but gaara didn't move, kankuro had something he wanted. The door swung opened, and kankuro thought it was just his sister to annoy him into doing a chore again, did something he shouldn't have. He yelled.*

Kankuro:What?!

Gaara:.....

*Kankuro looked down and paled. He started to look at gaara nervously. While gaara was looking at his older brother with the same neutral expression, gaara could see the fear in his brothers eyes, and didn't care, since he's always seen him with those eyes, gaara thought it was normal*

Kankuro: Hey...gaara. do you need something?

Gaara: ball.

*gaara said, pointing at one of kankuro's toys, a medium-sized ball perfect for throwing, kankuro nodded and quickly grabbed the ball, giving his little brother a scared and very forced smile, that again. Gaara didn't know it was forced. It was just the same smile kankuro always gave him.*

Kankuro: ok, you me to play with you for a bit?

Gaara: No.

*gaara said as he took the ball with his sand, scaring kankuro, but gaara had the ball, and that's all that he cared about. He started walking away, but kankuro followed him, his curiosity being bigger than his fear at the moment.*

Kankuro: So you're gonna play with Temari?

Gaara: No.

*Gaara said in the same monotonous tone, since his sister never played with him, Gaara never understood why, it was just a fact, kankuro he could sometimes convinced since he was scared of angering the demon. But Temari would just walk away from him, so gaara stopped trying to socialize with her. Kankuro looked at his brother with a raised eyebrow. He may head him, but he was still his brother*

Kankuro: so your gonna play alone?

Gaara: No.

*Gaara said as they made it to the living room. Temari was there, and the second she saw Gaara, she left for her room, kankuro, and gaara waited till they heard her door closing before they continued to talk. Kankuro was deeply confused since the idea of gaara having someone to play with was simply so ridiculous that he didn't even think about it*

Kankuro: ok. I'll bite. Who are you gonna play with?

Gaara: I'm gonna play with my friend.

*Gaara said simply, ignoring the absolutely shocked expression of his older brother and leaving their home. Kankuro stayed shocked for a few seconds before running to his older sister's room and knocking it repeatedly and heavily*

Kankuto: temari!!!! Open up!! Open up! Open up!!!

With gaara

* once gaara closed the door, he ignored the scream of his older brother and walked down the stairs when he passed his father going up, but neither of them acknowledged the other, as gaara left holding the ball tightly, making a straight line to the park*

At the park

*we see gaara in the swing waiting for his friend to arrive, as usual everybody left the second gaara made it there, no one dared to ask him to leave, no one wanted to anger the demon. Gaara was swinging softly as he waited, remembering what happened yesterday.*

Flashback

* The sun was setting after going on a "shinobi" mission with the yellow haired boy into finding something cold. We see Naruto, his mother Anko, and gaara all inside a shop, drinking cold tea and eating mochi. Gaara kept looking at the two people eating calmly next to him, this is the first time gaara actually had a meal with people who weren't afraid of him. Anko looked out the window at the setting sun to see the time. She finished her mochi and tea and got up.*

Anko: ok Naruto, it's time to go to our hotels, you can play with your new friend tomorrow

Naruto: ok! Hey! Let's meet at the same park again, bright and early! That way, we can play for much longer!

*Naruto said that bright smile that made gaara feel things he hadn't felt in so long. It felt weird, but he didn't hate it. He quite liked this feeling. But he still asked nervously, almost scared that some other shoe would drop and this boy wouldn't want to play with him anymore, or he was just playing a cruel trick on him, like his uncle did to him, and gaara...well. I'm getting ahead of myself. Gaara looked at the yellow haired boy, with uncertain eyes*

Gaara: we can play tomorrow?

Naruto: uhu! Pinky promise!

*Naruto said with a closed eyed, big grin type of smile, as he gave gaara his pinky. Gaara looked at his own pinky and then at Naruto's, and he slowly connected the two, a ghost of a smile appearing on the red-haired boy's face as he gave a short nod*

Gaara: pinky promise.

Back to the present with gaara's siblings

*we see the two of them on top of a rooftop looking down at gaara, sitting on the swing set, holding the ball tightly. While his siblings in the rooftop were arguing*

Kankuro: I'm telling you, he said he was meeting a friend.

Temari: And I'm telling you that's impossible. No one would want to be his friend. Not after he killed Uncle Yashamaru

*temari said with a deep frown, hating the fact that the family member she was closest with got killed by her own brother, if she could even call him that. Kankuro, being more calm about that situation, gave his sister a sideeye since he kept his ear to the streets, and what he heard is completely different to what happened.*

Kankuro: I feel like you're mad at gaara for doing that. When the rumors are that the old man told yashamaru to attack gaara.

Temari: Rumors are just that. Rumors. Doesn't change what happened. He killed our uncle, he killed the last memory we had of our mother, he's nothing more than a

* Temari wanted to keep her rant going. She really did. Even if deep down she knew kankuro was right, deep down, she knew it was her father's doing to turn gaara into a monster, a weapon for Suna. But she couldn't be angry at her father. She wasn't strong enough to be angry at him and do something about it. So she transferred that hatred to her youngest brother, since everyone else already hated or feared him, why couldn't she? Unfair? Yes. But she was only 8 so what can you expect? But her rant was interrupted by the sound of a blond haired boy walking to the park, walking towards gaara*

Naruto: Hi!!

With gaara

Naruto: Hi!!

*gaara heard the voice of the boy, and his eyes widened as he looked up. There he was again. The yellow haired boy there with his mother, like promised. The boy ran up to him with that big smile of his, making gaara start to blink rapidly to stop the tears of either shock, happiness, or relief that the boy actually kept his promise to him. Naruto made it close to him with his big smile on his face, never leaving. He was happy to see his new friend again.*

Naruto: Hi! We've had so much fun yesterday that we never gave each other our names. I'm Naruto! Naruto Mitarashi!

Gaara: My name's gaara. Gaara of the sand. I.. I brought this ball with me

*gaara said softly, he got up and presented the ball to Naruto. Naruto gasped in excitement as if the ball was the greatest thing in the world. He grabbed it and smiled even brighter if that was possible, pointing to the volleyball net that was already set up for kids that were there before they left running at the sight of the demon*

Naruto: You did?! Great! There's a net over there. Let's play some volleyball! I should warn you. I'm very good!

Gaara: Yes. Play. Together.

*gaara said softly, with a ghost of a smile on his face, as he always does, Naruto grabbed his latest adopted introvert by their wrist and dragged them with him to play, since Naruto refuses to let anyone be alone.*

With the siblings

Kankuro: Would you look at that. He actually has a friend

*kankuro said with a small smile, yes he was scared of what his brother could do, but he was still his little brother, and still wanted to help, he was just too young to know how. Temari, on the other hand, was frowning deeply as she watched the demon actually having fun. When that was something, he didn't have the right to feel. And again, before anyone hates on her, remember.  8 years old, she's too young to know anything. Kankuro, being a year younger than that, glared at Temari, not liking what he heard.*

Kankuro: What? Why? You know what he'll do if he finds out that gaara has a friend

Temari: Good.

*Temari said, turning around to walk away. Kankuro looked at his sister, and then at his little brother,  he gulped nervously and ran to be in front of his sister, stopping her from leaving the rooftop.*

Kankuro: I'm. I'm not gonna let you do that.

Temari: Move out of the way, kankuro

*temari moving to the side, much to her annoyance kankuro copied her movement, stopping her from leaving, kankuro looked at his sister nervously, but still very seriously, every second becoming, more determined on what he was doing*

Kankuro: No. I'm not gonna let you ruin this for him.

Temari: I said, "Get out of the way."

*temari said as she walked forward, and much to her shocked, kankuro escalated the situation by pushing her, making temari fall on her butt. Temari was really angry since the floor was dirty and now her skirt was dirty.*

Temari: Did you just freaking push me?!

Kankuro: And next time, I'm gonna punch you. Unless you promise not to tell Father about this

*kankuro said, getting into fighting positions, unlike gaara, Naruto, and the children of their age, kankuro and temari being older they did have shinobi straining, they did know how to fight, with temari being much more advance in her training than kankuro. So Temari got up slowly and also got in a fighting position.*

Temari: I'm not gonna ask you again.

Kankuro: I'm not gonna let you. You may have forgotten. But I didn't. "Protect each other, love each other." mom told us this before she died. So I'm gonna make sure her memory lives on, with or without your help. What are you gonna do?

Later, with Naruto and gaara

Anko: Kids! That's enough playing. Come and eat!

*anko said loudly to the kids on the playground, Naruto nodded, exhausted but still full of energy, while his spirit was filled with endless energy, and his body couldn't keep up. Gaara, on the other hand, didn't show much emotions but he had some sweat on his body, much less than Naruto since he was used to this climate, but still was pretty tired keeping up with Naruto. Naruto was gonna go to his mother. He made it half way, and then turned around, grabbing gaara's wrist and taking him with him*

Naruto: she said kids. Mom has food for you, too

Gaara: Oh.

*was all that gaara could say since he didn't know how to react to that piece of information. They sat down on the picnic blanket, and anko gave both of them a plate of food. Naruto smiled brightly at his mother*

Naruto: Thank you, Mommy!

Gaara: Thank...you.

*Gaara said softly as he ate with the Mitarashi family. As he ate, gaara felt weird about it. Normally, he eats alone in his room or in some dark corner. But here he is now, eating in brought daylight, with company next to him. For the first time since he was born, Gaara was able to have the closest thing to an actual family meal.*

Anko: How is it, gaara? Do you like it?

Gaara: it's... good. Thank you for making this for me.

*gaara said softly, as he continued to eat, being the first time he's had an actual mother style homecooked meal for very obvious reasons. Anko saved her hand dismissively as she enjoyed her own bento box*

Anko: Of course, I wasn't gonna not make a meal for you. That would be cruel. So, if there's anything you would like, just ask, and I'll make it

Gaara:.... I... I remember my big sister saying that my mother liked monkey bread. Can you make me one? I've never had one before

*gaara asked shily, as if just by asking that anko would get angry with him. But anko remained with her smiling face and nodded at the shy boy. Though in the back of her mind, she does wonder if she didn't adopt Naruto, would he have turned out like gaara right now? A question for another time. For now, anko's brain was remembering the recipe for monkey bread*

Anko: Sure. I'm that's actually quite easy to make. Heck, I have all the ingredients for it already in the fridge of the hotel room.

Gaara: Your...your really gonna make it?

*Gaara asked, surprised that she actually was gonna make something just for him. The nod he got from the woman made the butterflies in his stomach to return 10 folds*

Anko: Of course, I do the same thing for Naruto's other friends like Sasuke and hinata, so I have no problem making you something special

Gaara: Thank you...

*gaara said, but it came as more of a wet whispered,  anko just smiled at the child. She didn't see a monster.  Not even close. Anko herself was a monster for what she did when she was Orochimaru's puppet. Gaara? He was just a scared little boy in need of guidance and friendship *

Anko: You're very welcome. And Naruto, I'm watching you. You better not "accidently" spill your vegetables to the sand

Naruto: darn it. Oh! I have an idea! What if gaara comes to our hotel tomorrow morning, so we can make the monkey bread together!

*Naruto said excitedly, already thinking of his next adventure, Naruto mitarashi vs. the crazy monkey of bread. Anko nodded, having a more calm excitement to contrast her son, as she looked at the red-haired boy, looking at the two of them*

Anko: Now that's sounds like fun. What do you say, gaara?

Gaara: I...I would like that

Chapter Text

Days later

"Nobody would ever love you."

Gaara pov

* Those are the words that my uncle told me before he died. But in just a few days, this yellow haired boy was proving those words wrong. He was always smiling when I saw him, always excited to see me. He was always so full of energy and never left me behind. His mother is very kind to me, always smiling at me, always cooking for me. But was this love? Is this what love feels like? Did they love me?*

3rd pov

* Those are the questions a little 5 year old gaara was thinking while he was having a rare breakfast with his family. Of course, he was too young to understand his emotions, and his family would be no help in that aspect, so he just remained silent, as he ate the bland meal that the maids prepared for them, it was a fine meal, but its true what they say, without love it isn't food, just nutrients for the body*

Rasa" Something is very wrong"

*Rasa thought, since gaara was different. He was acting like the child he is, not the weapon he was supposed to become. His uncle's death and betrayal were supposed to be the final nail in the coffin to make gaara the ultimate weapon for Suna, and yet, he still acted like before his death. No. Even before his uncle's death, he was acting differently, and Rasa didn't understand how, more do the point, he didn't like it. Suna needed a weapon more than they needed a happy child.*

Gaara: Thank you for the meal.

*gaara said, finally being the first in the family to speak. He got up, grabbed his plate, and put it in the sink before leaving the house without another word. Rasa looked at his other two children, both still bruised for some reason, neither of them looking at him. They kept their gaze at their food and ate quietly*

Rasa: Temari. Have you seen a change in your youngest brother?

Temari:.... No father. I don't interact with him whatsoever, so I wouldn't be able to tell you any type of change

*temari said with a frown on her face, she might have won the fight against kankuro, but she elected to stay quiet. Since she lost the emotional war, thanks to kankuro kept telling temari that their mother wouldn't want this. Rasa moved his head to his other son, who had more bruises than temari*

Kankuro: he's still the same emotionless boy to me. I haven't noticed everything.

Rasa: Hmm.

*was all Rasa was able to say since he didn't know his children well enough to tell if they were lying or not, so he finished his meal and walked away. He's got another set of meetings with the land hidden in the mist. He waved his hand, and a suna anbu appeared kneeling in front of his Sunagakure*

Rasa: Find the weapon, and keep an eye on it. I want a detailed report on what he does all day

Anbu: Yes, Sunagakure.

*the anbu said before disappearing for his mission. Rasa nodded to himself and walked away, he will not let his weapon against the other elemental nations become weaker. His village is already at a disadvantage for having the weakest tailed beast, so he needs gaara to become the ultimate weapon for suna*

Meanwhile, with kushina

*we see her with her children and Kakashi, who just sorta invited himself, but kushina didn't mind. She enjoyed his company, and they were walking in a cemetery with mito holding a bouquet of flowers tightly with her small little hands. Narumi looked up at his mother*

Narumi: mom? What are we doing here?

Kushina: we're here to pay respect. An old friend of your mother is resting here. I promised I would visit with my children one day so that she can meet them. This might not be how she wanted it. But I'm still gonna respect her wish.

*kushina explained with a kind smile, narumi and mito didn't really get it, not fully understanding the concept of death, Karin on the other hand being the smart girl that she is, understood it but kept it to herself. Kakashi gave kushina a bit of an unnoticed sideye as they walked*

Kakashi" I mean, technically all her children are in Suna right now."

Kushina: we're here. Mito put the flowers in front of the tombstone, and all of us bowed our heads to pay respect to my friend. Karura.

*kushina said as they did just that, the children just looked down with their eyes closed, since they obviously didn't understand what paying respect meant in this context, so they just copied the adults. Kushina is the only one actually paying respect, as she sends a small prayer to her old friend*

Mito: Do you think she would've liked me?

Kushina: I'm sure she would've, who knows. Maybe one day you'll marry one of her children

*kushina said with a soft giggle as she left with her family and kinda student, since she did help Minato with his genin. They left to enjoy their time in Suna, not knowing how close the siblings truly were to each other.*

Meanwhile, with the ultimate weapon

*we see him already in the Mitarashi hotel. Thanks to using the sand, he got there extremely fast. So he was where they were staying, but calling it a hotel would be a stretch. It was more like a normal big house, like an Airbnb. He knocked on the door and again felt the butterflies return on his stomach, seeing his friend opening the door and giving him a bright smile*

Naruto: Gaara!

Gaara: Hi.

*gaara said simply and was instantly pulled into a hug, gaara felt warm by it, and in a show of his improvement emotionally, he hugged Naruto back. Naruto let go of the hug and invited gaara inside, closing the door, at the right time, making the anbu miss them and continue the search, for the weapon of Suna*

Naruto: Today is gonna be fun! Jiji doesn't have a meeting today, so he's taking care of me while mom sleeps. You'll like him! His very kind and knows a lot.

Gaara: Does he know everything?

*gaara asked curiously, maybe this person could answer his question. Naruto, for his part, nodded enthusiastically, since in his small mind Hiruzen knew all just like his mother. He was curious why gaara would ask that, maybe he has a question to ask? Naruto's curious brain can't wait*

Naruto: Yup! He's the smartest of the smarties! Why? Do you have a question for him?

Gaara: Yes.

*gaara asked simply, as they made it to the backyard of the house, where they saw hiruzen relaxing on a beach chair with sunglasses, as he read a book. He put the book down and looked at the source of the noise hearing the loud voice of his grandson in all but blood.*

Naruto: ok! Jiji! This is my friend gaara I've told you about!

Hiruzen: Hello, child. Thank you for keeping my grandchild company

*Hiruzen said, giving the young red-haired boy who looked kinda familiar with a smile. Gaara looked down nervously. This family really knew how to make Gaara feel so many confusing emotions that he was just not taught how to handle.*

Gaara: Your...welcome? I uh. I have a question for you

Hiruzen: Then, by all means. Ask away, and I'll try my best to answer it for you

*hiruzen asked kindly, as Naruto tried to pull a beach chair closer to them, but he couldn't since they were bolted down. Gaara moved his hand, and the sand under the chair moved, making Naruto believe he did it himself cause he's so strong. Gaara looked up at the man and asked the question that's been eating away at him since he woke up*

Gaara: What is love?

Hiruzen: That is quite the question. Why do you want to know?

* hiruzen asked, curious, as Naruto made it to them and sat down, inviting gaara to sit next to him. Gaara sat down, never breaking eye contact with hiruzen as he responded, to his answer.*

Gaara: I'm confused about my feelings. I want to know if what I'm feeling is love

Hiruzen: Ok. Love has many meanings, but for me? Love is when one person
knows all of your secrets... your deepest,
darkest, most dreadful secrets of which no one else in the world knows... and yet, in the end, that one person does not think any less of you; even if the rest of the world does.

*hiruzen said as he stroked his beard, thinking of the different people he's loved in his lifetime in very different ways, like his teachers, his wife, his friends, his son, and now little Naruto loving him as if he was his own blood. Naruto, for his part, looked at hiruzen confused*

Naruto: That's love?

Hiruzen: That, for me, is what love mainly means. Of course, they're a million different definitions of love and types of love. Love. It is one of life's greatest mysteries, and at the same time, one of life's greatest treasure

*Hiruzen said with a nod, as Naruto thought of all the people he loved, like his mother, his friends, new ones and old, he can't think of anyone he doesn't like but he also can't think of any secret he hasn't told anybody. So Naruto looked at his grandfather with concern*

Naruto: Hmm. I don't think I have any secrets to tell. Does that mean that I can't love anybody?

Hiruzen: hahahaha. Oh, Naruto, you're so pure. No. It means that you love fully, and you love everybody.

*hiruzen said with a smile, knowing that if anko were here, she would have to excuse herself to use the bathroom, when in reality, she would be crying at her son's cuteness. Naruto then smiled and hugged gaara tightly *

Naruto: ok! Then my newest love is gaara!

Hiruzen: Ah, friendship love, truly a magical thing. Tell me, gaara, do you love Naruto?

*hiruzen said, looking at the boy, who didn't show any emotions, actually showing emotions, and it was fear. Fear that if be tells Naruto everything. He won't want to be his friend anymore .*

Gaara: I...I want to. But I haven't told him my darkest secret

Naruto: Well tell me, and then we can love each other!

*Naruto said, smiling as bright as the stars in the night sky in gaara's opinion. Just like his older brother, gaara's curiosity was greater than his fear. But Naruto's smile made gaara's fear start to diminish*

Naruto: Go on then! I promise I'll still be your friend, and I'll still love you

Gaara: I...ok. I trust you.

*and so gaara told him hus darkest secret, the killing of his uncle. Hiruzen hearing this story already knew the truth that gaara didn't. Gaara was the jinkuriki of Suna, just like Naruto is the jinjuriki of konoha. Naruto, on the other hand, looked like he was in deep thought*

Naruto: Then your uncle is a very stupid person.

Gaara: What?

*gaara said surprised, he looked at Naruto, who was nodding to himself with his eyes closed and arm crossed. And then, like always, Naruto went for the jugular of emotions*

Naruto: Yeah! He attacked you for no reason! He's a really mean person. You shouldn't listen to him. Of course, people can love you! I love you! I love you very much!

Gaara: I...I love you too.

*gaara said with a wobbly smile, as this time the tears couldn't help but escape, Naruto wasted no time in hugging gaara as gaara hugged him back, holding to his shirt tightly. Hiruzen, for his part, smiled softly at the two friends. Wondering how his grandson was so kind in such a dark world.*

Hiruzen" Heh, Naruto. You really are such a wonderful human being."

Hiruzen: Listen, boys. You're too young to fully understand what I'll say, but never forget it. That love is the answer.

*hiruzen said, this conversation made him look back at his life a little, how much he accomplished, how little that meant to him, compared to the people who loved him for him. The children looked at him confused, as hiruzen spoke kindly with a wisdom behind his tone that you only get through experience*

Hiruzen: Love each other. Cause there's so much you can do in this life that means nothing. But the one thing that means anything is that I'm sure of this now. It's love. You two are young, and you'll be able to love many people in your lives. So never forget to love. Love while you still can.

*Hiruzen said, as a memory of his wife smiling at him appeared in his head, making his smile a little sadder, a little more nostalgic, he really would trade all his achievements, just to have the love of his life back with him again *

Hiruzen: Try to minimize all that hatred the world will send your way and just love. Cause life can be so darn complicated, and you just wanna look around and ask questions. You have no reason to ask questions when you have something so inexplicable as love, because you'll know that their no answers

*hiruzen said as he watched Naruto destroy the Sunagakure's quite frankly stupid plan. Since all it took was one person showing gaara affection for his plans to be destroyed. Since all it takes is one person to love us, and the rest of the world doesn't matter, and Gaara has that now. He's too young to fully understand it. He's too young to fully appreciate it. But he has it. He has someone who loves him.*

Chapter Text

With Kushina

* we see her and her children in another park, a much bigger, more modern looking park, unlike the park gaara always goes, which it's in the outskirts of  his village. Kushina was looking at her girls, smiling warmly at them, Narumi like she always does, she's making friends quickly, Mito was with the group of kids that liked to draw with colored sand, and Karin was with the group of kids that liked to read. Kushina grabbed the can of cold soda that was tossed to her, as Kakashi sat down next to her*

Kakashi: The kids seem to be doing well

Kushina: Of course they are. They're very charming and always make friends easily. But that's not what I want to talk about, and you know it.

*Kushina said with a small smirk. Since she knows there's a reason why Kakashi is here and he's not telling. Kakashi chuckled as he opened the can and did something magical. He took his facemask off. Kakashi took a sip of his 0 and sighed*

Kakashi: I know. But I'm not gonna tell you the real reason why I'm here. So let's find some common ground

Kushina: Fine. How are things in konoha?

*kushina said with a sigh as she opened her can and drank it. Kakashi thought over the question for a second, and only one word came to mind. Without Minato, without kushina, without a lot of people who died that night. There was only one word that makes sense to say about konoha.*

Kakashi: quiet. Now that the big hitters are gone, things have been quiet.

Kushina: That's nice. What about Mikoto? I heard about the massacre that the freak caused

*kushina asked with deep concern about her friend. Little did kushina know that her friend turned traitor. Kakashi kept the fake smile up since he was part of the anbu who killed the traitor Uchiha's, so Kakashi decided to do what he did best. Changing the subject.*

Kakashi: she's.... different. That fire in her eyes she used to have? Itachi says it's gone. All she does now is take care of her clan and teach itachi about what it takes to be the next head of the Uchiha

Kushina: That's awful. Hopefully, when I come back, I'll be able to bring her back to her old self

*kushina said with a soft smile as she looked at her children. Wondering how they'll be as shinobi, unlike Anko, who wanted Naruto to be a kid for longer, kushina wanted her children to be shinobi faster. Kakashi did the calculations of when exactly kushina will come back, and itachi become the head of his clan.*

Kakashi " if she's even alive by then"

Kushina: How's the hokage?

*kushina said out of nowhere, taking Kakashi a bit by surprise,  but he decided to be truthful from a certain point of view. Since he can't very well say that Hiruzen is happy thanks to Naruto.*

Kakashi: I don't know. After that night, he and I... don't really talk all that much

Kushina: Tsk, that old man is as dumb as a donkey, and as stubborn as a mule

* Kushina said with a frown on her face, thinking of their disagreement. Kakashi nodded, pretending that he wasn't their that night, that kushina lost her damn mind, or the night that Hiruzen showed kushina why Hiruzen was called the reincarnation of the monkey king, the great sage equal to heaven Sun Wukong*

Kakashi: Hmm. I imagine there's still some bad blood between the two of you.

Kushina: There is. But he made it clear: What would happen if I cross that line

*kushina said softly, rubbing her neck in a phantom pain, remembering the day of her arrogance, since she like so many others forgot that Hiruzen is considered a prodigy, and the only one to have been able to surpass sarutobi and Hashirama, back in his prime. Kakashi hummed as he finished his drink and put his mask back on before the little girls saw him without it. He's got to keep the mystery alive.*

Kushina: Still though, I'm just glad my girls are over that night. In the beginning, they were having nightmares because of it. Especially narumi

Kakashi: I'm sorry to hear that. But I'm sure that just by having you, jiraiya, tsunade, and the fire lord, they'll be able to move on from the event

*Kakashi said with a dismissive wave as kushina for her part frowned, swerving what remained of her drink around her can, since from what she's seen. One of her daughters hasn't moved on from the event. Quite the opposite in her opinion*

Kushina: they mostly did. But.....

Kakashi: But?

*Kakashi asked, looking at kushina, who shook her head and waved her hand dismissively. She was being ridiculous, Narumi was just a little girl. There was nothing to be concerned about. But then again, there's still that small part of her that was still concerned over it*

Kushina: it's nothing. It's just something I noticed in Narumi's eyes. There's no fear about the man. There's anger over him. I think she wants revenge over what he did

Kakashi: Hm. That is troubling. But for now? Let her use that anger to motivate her when she starts training. When she comes back to konoha, the hokage's student will humble her

*Kakashi said with a chuckle, already knowing in his gut that Naruto would be the strongest of the 3. Kushina did a bit of a double take, looking at Kakashi. I was surprised at what he said. She couldn't believe that Hiruzen was gonna train another student.*

Kushina: Hiruzen found a new student?

Kakashi: he did. He found someone with a lot of potential. And no. I don't know who it is. I just know that he'll start his training at the start of next year. But I've talked your ear off enough for now. I gotta go and deal with the reason why I'm here. I'll see you tomorrow, kushina

*Kakashi said with a dismissive wave of goodbye. As he was walking, he watched the girls play one last time. They looked like they were having fun. In his own mind, he could see the 3 siblings there in a line. Narumi was the one most like her father, the girl who always hyper and up for fun. While mito is on the other side of it, being a much more reserved and quiet child. While Naruto was a perfect in-between of the two, he loved to play and have fun with people, but he could also be quiet and enjoy a book. His favorite one being of course, his big book of animals that Kakashi gave to him without anyone knowing. He just placed it on the ground near him for Naruto to find. It does bring Kakashi a bit of happiness seeing how many times he's seen Naruto walking with that book in hand. He shook his head and disappeared to a roof to continue to watch from a distance.*

Kakashi" sensei. Wonder what you would make of all of this?"

Meanwhile, with Hiruzen's student

*we see Naruto holding the hand of his newly adopted introvert, as they played in the backyard of the bnb he was staying on, they made it outside where Anko was waiting for them with a smile and little plastic tools to make sand castles*

Anko: All right, kids. Here's the rules, it'll be you two vs. me. If you win, I'll take you for some ice cream. If I win, you have to eat double the amount of vegetables for tonight. Deal?

Naruto: deal! We're gonna make the biggest castle ever! Right gaara?

*Naruto said with a bright smile, Gaara gave a small nod, wanting Naruto to be happy. His mind thought of something that would make Naruto happy and maybe make Naruto give him a hug. Gaara likes it when Naruto hugs him. Hiruzen was doing what any grandparents would do. Sleeping on the couch while he snored loudly. Unfortunately for him, his sleep was interrupted by the door being knocked*

Naruto: Someone's at the door!

Hiruzen: Thank you, Naruto! I'll get it!

*hiruzen said with  a sigh as he grunted as he got up, grumbling a bit, wondering who was interrupting his nap. He opened the door and imagined his surprise when he saw the Kazekage at the other side of the door. Rasa eyes widen. He was also surprised that Hiruzen was there. He was starting to wonder if he came to the wrong house.*

Hiruzen: Hello, oh great Kazekage. Is there something I can help you with?

Rasa:..... no. I apologize. I must've gotten the wrong piece of information. Excuse me.

*Rasa said as he disappeared. He was gonna make his anbu pay for their incompetent, if he would've stayed a few seconds more. He would've been able to see a huge sand castle coming from the backyard, and his grandson screaming in excitement*

Naruto: gaara, this is awesome!!

Meanwhile, with Naruto

*we see an excited Naruto jumping up and down as he hugged gaara, a shocked anko who dropped her bucket, and a melting gaara, feeling overwhelmed in a happy way, from Naruto showing him affection. Since gaara, with his sand powers, made a huge sandcastle, that was even fully functional. Naruto ran inside of it, dragging Gaara with him.*

Naruto: This is so cool! How did you do it?!

Gaara: I...I can control sand.

*Gaara said shily, still not being used to having a person give him anything positive, and Naruto came here hitting gaara like a Rollercoaster with how fast he made gaara his friend Naruto gasped in, surprised, as he looked at gaara with stars in his eyes*

Naruto: awesome! You're gonna be really strong. Your whole village is made out of sand! Hey hey hey! What else can you do?

Gaara:...what else do you want me to build?

30 minutes later

*We see Rasa back at the door knocking it. After getting the correct information, he was back. What he didn't know is that he was knocking at the same door as before. So again, Hiruzen opened. Hiruzen was frowning since he was awoken from a great dream of him on the beach*

Hiruzen: Yes, Kazekage? How can I help you?

Rasa:.... I have to ask. Is a boy named gaara here?

*Rasa asked, perplexed as to why Hiruzen was here. Hiruzen nodded while crossing his arms. He had a bad feeling about this. He k ew that Rasa was a two-headed snake type of individual, so he'll have to be careful*

Hiruzen: Yeah. He's playing with my grandson. Why ? Is there a problem?

Rasa: I just would like to see him. He is my son, after all

*rasa said diplomatically, as he took a step forward. Hiruzen hummed as he let Rasa inside, having no choice in the matter,  seeing as he was in Rasa's village. Both walked to the backyard, where they could hear the commotion that was going on there.*

Hiruzen: Really? Well, isn't that surprising?

Rasa: So. Your grandchild made friends with my youngest?

*rasa asked, as he looked around the house, of course there was nothing he could take to assess the situation, of the family gaara been spending his time with, being human instead of the weapon he's supposed to be. Hirzuen hummed as he rubbed his beard a little.*

Hiruzen: Yes. So we can drop the formalities. I know why you truly came here. And I should tell you.

*hiruzen said as he continued to walk, he took a small step forwards and the glass windows all cracked. Rasa was finding it difficult to breathe, as Hiruzen turned his head slowly and gave the man a glance, his eyes showing nothing but power behind them.*

Hiruzen: If any harm comes to Naruto or his mother. There will be dire consequences. Am I clear, oh great Kazekage?

Rasa:...transparently so. Gaara. Here.

*Rasa said as they walked to the backyard. Looking up at gaara in what looked like he was on top of some tiger. Gaara looked at his father and frowned, walking up to him, and as always, Naruto didn't want his friends to face something alone, so he followed, looking up at rasa with wonders in his eyes.*

Naruto: Who are you?

Gaara:..... he's my father.

*gaara said softly, the smile that's been here since the start now disappearing. But Naruto, without realizing it, brought it back to life. Since now that he knew who his friend's father was, he could ask the man an important question.*

Naruto: Oh! Ok! Hey! Can gaara stay for a sleepover?! Can he? Can he?

Hiruzen: I don't see the problem with it. So you Kazekage?

*hiruzen asked with a raised eyebrow. Rasa was feeling so much anger right now, and he couldn't do anything about it. Even in an injured state, konoha was still twice as strong as Suna. To anger them would be the same as signing the death warrant for his village. So he really only had one option.*

Rasa:..... no. I don't. I expect you back home in the morning

Gaara: Yes, father.

*Gaara said, surprised, as Rasa turned around and walked away. Gaara looked at Hiruzen, who was smiling at him. Gaara couldn't explain why, but he knew in his gut that it was because of Hiruzen that he's able to stay without his father bothering him. So, gaara shot him a soft smile as he thought on one thing*

Gaara" This family is very nice..."

Naruto: Well, that was something! Oh! Gaara! Let's make some knights out of sand! We can't have a castle without knights.

Gaara: ok Naruto

*gaara said softly as he gave Naruto his hand. Naruto took him as he always does. He dragged gaara with him. Hiruzen chuckled, looking at the boys have fun. When a thought came to mind. A thought that if true could change gaara's life for the better for years to come.*

Hiruzen" If the boy is the junjuriki of the one tail, he must have a seal. Giving that suna sucked at this aspect. It can't be a good one. Maybe I can help Naruto's friend with that..."

Chapter Text

The next day

*it was morning, as always. Anko was the first to wake up. She stretched until her bones popped. And sat up on her bed, smacking her dried lips together as she looked around in her room. She smiled softly but very tired, since she had just worked up, but the sight was more than worth it. Since sleeping on Naruto's bed was gaara and Naruto hugging each other as they slept.*

Anko" god, they're so cute together."

*anko said with a small smile, as she got up and went to the bathroom to start her day, after using the facilities. She went to the kitchen to make everyone's breakfast. But first she made a pot of coffee. She put some cream and sugar on it, as she walked to the backyard where she whistled. And in a flicker, kakashi appeared with his usual one eye smile*

Kakashi: Good morning, anko.

Anko: morning pain in my ass. So I guess I should thank you, for taking care of that bitch.

*anko said with a shake of her head, Hiruzen told her the truth of who was here. Deciding that it was better than keeping anko in the dark, and it was. Since anko could feel prepared if the worse was to come. Kakashi took off his mask and took a sip of his coffee as he chuckled softly.*

Kakashi: I wouldn't call her that. And you have nothing to thank me for. I just did my job.

Anko: Maybe. But still, I appreciate it. So. Still refuse to talk to the old man?

*anko said and smirked, as she made Kakashi do a spitake of his coffee. Kakashi wiped his mouth clean and gave a sigh that turned into a chuckle, looking at anko with a shake of his head.*

Kakashi: You know it's not that simple.

Anko: Yes, it is. You know, he also regretted the words he said that day

*anko said in a gentle manner, and Kakashi nodded. He understood it. Really, he did. Hiruzen was given an impossible task and was frustrated with his student when he refused to help. But Kakashi still maintains that he just wasn't in the right mental state to raise Naruto. He's glad that hiruzen now understands that he's even more happy that anko stepped up, where nobody else did. But that didn't mean that Hiruzen and himself cleared the air, so to speak.*

Kakashi: I know he does. So do I. But... Too much time has passed. It would be too awkward right now.

Anko: Both of you are acting like children.

*anko said with a shake of her head, wondering what's so hard that both of them just say " I'm sorry" to each other. Kakashi shrugged as he finished what remained of his coffee and gave the cup back to anko.*

Kakashi: You won't see me disagreeing with you. It's just... I wouldn't know how to start

Anko: A hello would be a nice start. Maybe a nice gift. Like some imported tobacco

*anko said with an out loud thought, thinking what presents he would like. She already knew that dirty magazine would be a great gift for Hiruzen too, but she's not gonna tell Kakashi to give him that. Not after anko burned hiruzen's collection without hiruzen figuring out it was her. Kakashi thought about it for a second as he started to walk away.*

Kakashi: Hmm. Maybe. I should get going. Kushina and the girls are leaving. And you need to make food for your son and that friend of his

Anko: Right. Later, Kakashi.

*anko said as she watched Kakashi flicker out of the backyard. She turned around and went to make some chocolate chip pancake for the children and some high fiber fruit pancakes for the adults. Anko sighed sadly, thinking of what her breakfast would be.*

Anko" I miss being a kid.."

Meanwhile, with kushina and kakashi

*we see them at the gates. Kakashi was saying goodbye, while the children slept at the small carriage the fire lord provided for them. Kushina looked at Kakashi with a pleading look in her eyes.*

Kushina: Come on. I'm leaving, can't you at least tell me why you're here? One K named person to another?

Kakashi:..... fine. I was here protecting the hokage as a part of his anbu squad. Till he told me to keep an eye out on you

*Kakashi admitted with a sigh. He can already see the wheels in kushina's Ramen filled head spinning, as she tried to figure out why. Kushina looked at Kakashi, confused with a raised eyebrow, wondering why would hiruzen want Kakashi to keep an eye out for her.*

Kushina: ok? But why? Sure, we don't like each other. But like as if would be stupid enough to attack him.

Kakashi: Because it's not him who I was told to make sure, you didn't see

* Kakashi admitted, as with his hand at the back of his hand, he started to count down since it would only be a matter of seconds for kushina to figure it out. Kushina raised her hand to wave her hand dismissively as the truth started to hit her with a truck.*

Kakashi" here it comes."

Kushina: Then who....oh. so the demon is here, huh?

*kushina said with a sneer on her expression and venom in her tone, talking to the boy who's almost a spitting image of Minato.  Kakashi sighed, rubbing the back of his head with a nod. Already knowing it would be a mistake to argue with the stubborn Uzumaki.*

Kakashi: Yes. Naruto is here. And that's all you need to know. Now don't make this hard on everybody, and leave like you were going to. Don't try to find him

Kushina: I know, I know. I'm not dumb enough to attack Hiruzen's little pet. But tell me something, Kakashi. Who's side are you on?

*kushina asked as she spat on the ground, when she said "Hiruzen's pet" since that's where her blind hatred had taken her to. The final conclusion of her. Naruto was nothing more than a pet for hiruzen to control. Kakashi sighed as he put his hands in his pocket and responded, to kushina's question.*

Kakashi: I could tell you. But you wouldn't like the answer.

Kushina: Oh, you have got to be kidding me! Do you actually believe that thing is a human being?

*kushina asked in Kakashi. Kakashi didn't look at kushina. Instead, he looked off into the sunset as he responded. And the response he gave? Wasn't an answer that kushina liked at all.*

Kakashi: I know he is. Since demons don't cry. I have seen Naruto cry. Demons don't help people, I have seen Naruto help everybody he comes across from. Demons don't love. And I have seen Naruto love a lot of people

Kushina: Tsk. Minato would be so disappointed right now

*kushina said with disgust. Kakashi shook his head and sighed. He stopped looking the morning sun and then looked at kushina with a calm expression on her face.*

Kakashi: On that, we agree. But it's not me who he would be disappointed in.

Kushimna: Excuse me?

*kushina said in an extremely low tone, as she walked up to him, and grabbed his shirt, but Kakashi remained calm. As he shook his head and gave kushina a smile before speaking, giving kushina a piece of advice that he's been thinking of, since he's been watching over kushina.*

Kakashi:  You know. My dad once told me something. One day, you'll realize that everybody loves you. But nobody likes you.

Kushina: Why are you telling me this?

*Kushina said with a raised eyebrow, kakashi better be careful with how he responds, or he'll be in a world of pain. But Kakashi remained calm as he pushed himself free from kushina's grasp. He dusted the part that kushina grabbed and spoke, in his usual calm manner.*

Kakashi: Because. The people who don't know you? They love you. But people like me? Who do know you, who considered you, someone important? We won't like you anymore

Kushina: piss off Kakashi.

*kushina said, as she turned around and walked away, feeling genuinely hurt, that Kakashi said to her. First, she lost hiruzen and is now Minato's final student. But Kakashi wasn't done, and now it was his turn to grab something. That being kushina's wrist.*

Kakashi: There will come a day, where you will see the truth. A day where you'll find out that, that boy you abandoned is, in fact, your son. But it'll be too late to do anything about it. You'll do anything and everything to fill the hole you created, but it will never get filled. Wonder what you will do then

Kushina: Nothing cause it's not true.

*kushina said with a shake of her head as she pulled her freedom from kakashi's wrist. Kakashi sighed, frustrated with a shake of his head. As he started to walk away, giving kushina a dismissive wave, kushina watched him go, seeing a bit of Minato in kakashi.*

Kakashi: Ah. The famous Uzumaki stubbornness. Indulge me for a second kushina. If I'm right. If hiruzen is right. If all of us are right. How will you cope with the fact that you have abandoned your child?

*Kakashi said before he flickered out of existence. Kushina shook her head and sighed. Going inside the carriage, as the camels started walking, taking through carriage with them. Little did kushina know that one of her children was pretending to sleep and heard mostly everything of that conversation.*

Mito" I have a brother....?"

With temari

*something was wrong. Something was very wrong, and temari could see it. Since the moment her father came back yesterday, he's been in a foul mood, and that mood has gotten worse as they day continued. Now it was morning, kankuro and herself were having breakfast, while their father waited on the couch. Kankuro looked at temari, wondering what was going on, but she was just as confused as him as to what was happening. They were just about finished with their food when the door opened, and in came little gaara. That's when Rasa stood up and walked up to gaara. Kankuro eyes widened as he instantly knew what was up and glared at temari, both having a conversation with their eyes.*

Kankuro: Did you tell him?!

Temari: No! Did you?!

*Temari's eyes said back at the accusation of kankuro's eyes. Gaara looked up at his father, looking down on him, wondering why he's bothering him, when he's very busy. He needs to find something to give to Naruto as a good he gift*

Rasa: Boy. We need to talk.

Gaara: No. I'm busy.

*gaara said in his usual monotone voice, as he tried to walk past Rasa. Temari and kankuro were worrying, but they didn't get up. They couldn't get up, they knew what would happen, if they disobeyed their father and like Any small child they were terrified. Rasa walked ahead of gaara and blocked his path again.*

Rasa: I wasn't asking.

Gaara: Neither was I. I'm getting my friend a present before he leaves. Now, out of my way.

*gaara said without fear. Something Rasa didn't appreciate it his weapon. So he took out his golden sand and grabbed gaara's whole body by it. Instantly making gaara feel afraid, he hated inclosed spaces, and they all knew it. Rasa was about to walk away from the house. When to his shock, his two actual children spoke up.*

Temari: gaara!

Kankuro: Dad, what the heck?!

*kankuro asked as his anger for his father bullying gaara overcame his fear of punishment. Rasa looked at his children with his eyes squinting. Now, knowing that the weapon he wanted was coming back. And that monster had a target.*

Inside the small ball of sand

https://youtu.be/IMYfP2Y-SY8?si=bSVnnEMUbw2kPJVE

^ that playing while gaara is inside the ball

*gaara's heart was racing. He hated this punishment. His father would always keep him trapped here if he disobeyed, and gaara couldn't do anything to escape. He can't control the gold dust of his father or iron sand, and his prison was made of both. Gaara heard his whisper and started to feel even more scared.*

???:alone.....

Gaara: I...I don't want to be alone. Let me out!

*gaara said, already crying as he tried his hardest to control the prison walls to release him, but he couldn't. He didn't have the power or the knowledge to do it. So he then started to stretch since it was the only thing he could do. But unfortunately, that just made the prison start to shrink more. Gaara was having a full panic attack, as he cried violently. When the voice came back, this time louder than before.*

???:abandoned

Gaara: I'm scared! Someone, please! Please help me!

*gaara yelled, but nothing happened. No one was coming to save him. In his panic, all he could do was do a wail and cry loudly terrified of being stuck, terrified that Naruto would leave him alone, because he didn't come to say goodbye. He didn't want to lose his friend. That's when he heard his laughter*

???: ka ka ka. Scared? You have nothing to be afraid of. You are the danger. Not Rasa.

Gaara: I...I don't want you. I don't like you!

*Gaara yelled as he kept crying. He didn’t want his help, he didn't want him to hurt people, gaara didn't want to hurt anybody, so why was it that the world didn't give him a choice? All he wanted to do was say goodbye to Naruto. But now that won't happen unless he hurts people. People like his father, and the voice knew that*

???: I feel the same way. But we both hate Rasa more than each other. Help me help you. I can get you free. I can make him pay. Make everyone pay. All you have to do is say my name....

Gaara: shukaku.....

Back to the real world

*Rasa he was feeling frustrated as he watched his kids blocking his path to leave with the weapon. He snapped his fingers, and multiple anbu appeared next to him*

Rasa: silent. I will not have you two disobey me as well. Now.....

*Rasa didn't get a chance to finish his sentence, as the ball exploded with enough force to send everyone temari and kankuro included against the wall violently. Temari was the first to wake up, and what she saw terrified her. As it was the demon, holding her father tightly by the throat*

Shukaku/gaara: ka ka ka ka ka!! You shouldn't have done that. Let's see how much you like it?!!

Chapter Text

Last time

Shukaku/gaara: ka ka ka ka ka!! You shouldn't have done that. Let's see how much you like it?!!

Now

With anko

*we see her and Naruto walking down the streets, Naruto was holding a big box with both tiny hands tightly. Naruto looked up at anko with a bright smile on his face, excited at what Gaara would say about the present he's gonna give his new friend.*

Naruto: gaara is gonna love this momma !

Anko: I'm sure he will. You worked so hard on making it.

*anko said with a bright smile, when in reality, anko made it for Naruto, while he watched and helped, since Anko wasn't about to give Naruto access to needles. But in Naruto's 5-year-old mind, he did it himself, while his mother helped him.*

Naruto: Oh! When do you think we can come back? Do you think gaara can come and visit us? Oh! That would be so cool! I'm sure my friends would love him!

Anko: Heh. Slow down, honey, one question at a time. Maybe one day we can come back to Suna. You'll have to ask jiji

*anko said with a grin, thinking of another vacation sounding real nice, another excuse so that she doesn't have to take that seminar on workplace conflict and resolution. Of course, anko didn't know that it was waiting for her when she got back, so for now, she was living in a naive bliss. Looking at how happy Naruto was to have come here made anko smile softly at him.*

Anko" cuase kami knows I don't have that amount of money to spend on a vacation like this"

Anko: Secondly, I don't know. Maybe you can ask gaara about it, I'll be more than happy to give him our house directions. And thirdly, I'm sure gaara would love your friends and vice versa.

*anko said with a hum, she can see gaara, hinata, and Sasuke becoming good friends, since they would be dragged everywhere by Naruto. Amusing thought aside, a small part of her did start to have this itching feeling that something was wrong, but she couldn't put her finger on it. Naruto's bubbly attitude distracted anko from seeing what was going on.*

Naruto: Of course they will! Gaara is awesome! When they see what he can do with the sandbox, they'll be like. "Whoa!"

Anko: pfff, hahaha yeah. I bet they're be mighty impressed. I'm also sure they'll like all the presents you bought for them, especially hinata~

*hinata said in a teasing tone that went straight over Naruto's head since he just nodded with a big smile on his face, thinking of all the souvenirs he got for his friends. Especially for hinata. Both of them were too distracted by their conversation that they didn't think about why people were running away past them.*

Naruto: Really? Great! I hope she doesn't pass out when I give it to her

Anko" he's too naive to tease, for now. Patience. I need to be patient when he becomes a genin. Oh. I'm gonna embarrass him to no end. "

*anko thought with a chuckle. She was about to continue speaking when their conversation was interrupted by a huge explosion off at the distance. Out of instincts, anko got in front of Naruto to protect him, while Naruto peeked out of his mother's legs to see what happened. Both of their eyes widened, seeing a huge monster made of sand screaming to the sky*



*thankfully for anko's peace of mind, it was close enough to see since it was huge, but far enough away that it won't cause them any trouble as long as they run away right now.*

Anko: What the fuck? Naruto, let's go back to the hotel so that the shinobi of sand can deal with that

Naruto: Wait. That's gotta be gaara! He must be playing a game! I wanna play!

*Naruto said excitedly as he ran to the monster, anko on the otherhand ran after Naruto, and unlike in konoha where anko let's him win, here it was no contest, anko was faster and stopped Naruto, putting her hand on his shoulder. Naruto was shocked that his mother beat him in a race and looked up at her, giving him a calm but firm smile. In reality, anko was scared for Naruto's well being, but panicking isn't gonna help anybody.*

Anko: No. We're leaving now.

Naruto: But mom!

*Naruto complained and wiggled trying to escape his mother's grasp, but anko remained firm this time, she lifted Naruto up into her arms, and walked at the other direction quickly as in the background, ropes of gold dust were covering shukaku, trying to subdue him and struggling to do so, given how angry gaara was.*

Anko: I said NO Naruto. And that's final. I don't know what's going on over there, but what I do know is that it's too dangerous

Naruto: But. Mom. If it's dangerous, you can help! You're a superhero!

*Naruto said with the pure smile he always has on, seeing his mother as the greatest ever. But Naruto wholesome cuteness did not work on her this time, not while there was a tailed beast on the loose, so she kept walking, that quickly turned into running, while in the background, shukaku was slapping away the shinobi of sand, and much to his father's horror, breaking the same golden ropes that captured him the first time.*

Anko: Second. I'm a superhero second. But I'm a mother first. My first priority is to make sure you are safe. So we are going to the house. I will not hear anymore of this. Am I clear, Naruto?

Naruto: ok. Oh! So if I stay in the house, will you go be a hero? I'm worried about gaara if it is dangerous

*Naruto said with a sad face, hoping his friend was ok, in the background his friend was more than ok, since he managed to escape the last gold dust rope of his father, and went straight to him, with only one thing in his mind "kill him." Anko looked at her son worried expression, and she sighed deeply.*

Anko:.... Kami, you are too good for this world. Fine. If you stay at home, I'll go see if gaara is OK, deal?

Naruto: deal!

*Naruto said happy, knowing that if her mother is on the case, the side of good will win the day. Anko gave Naruto a stern look, the one she gives when she's completely serious. A look only a mother can give. While in the background, the only reason Rasa isn't dead on the ground is because the shinobi of konona and Hiruzen came in to fight, and shukaku hesitated in attacking Naruto's grandfather.*

Anko: I mean it, Naruto. Do not go out of the house, no matter what, ok?

Naruto: ok, mommy, I promise I'll wait for you to come back

*Naruto said with a nod, anko nodded with him, knowing that Naruto would never disobey her in such a way. They made it to the house they were staying in, and anko put Naruto down. She kneeled down next to him, putting both hands on his shoulders*

Anko: Good. You know that game we play with the landlady?

Naruto: Yup! Oh! You want to hide under the bed till you come back!

*Naruto said with a bright smile, since he likes that game, and he was naive enough to belive it was a game, when in reality, it was just him and anko hiding from the landlady since anko didn't have the money to pay rent just yet. Anko nodded with a smile.*

Anko: That's my smart boy. Now go. Hide and don't come out, till I come back

Naruto: ok, good luck, mommy!

*Naruto said, giving anko a kiss on the cheeks and a tight hug before he ran to hide under the bed and read his animal book. Anko sighed, as she walked out the Door, and locked it with her key, she looked off at the distance, where shukaku was struggling to escape ropes of gold dust from Rasa and ropes of water and wood from Hiruzen. But it didn't seem like it would hold on for long. So, with a determined gaze, anko flickered out of existence and went to help subdue the great beast.*

With Hiruzen

Hiruzen: Gaara! I know you can hear me in there! I just wish to speak, please. Control shukaku!!

Shukaku: Hahahahahaha!!! Speak? SPEAK?!!! You're fighting alongside my enemy, and you think we shall speak?!

*Shukaku, with a small mix of Gaara's voice, yelled to the village as the wooden ropes began to crack as shukaku was absorbing more and more sand, becoming bigger and bigger by the second. The only advantage the shinobi had was the fact that shukaku isn't using a tailed beast ball, and he's not gonna with Naruto in the village, no matter what Gaara won't hurt his friend. Anko landed on top of a rooftop opposite Hiruzen and took a deep breath.*

Anko: Gaara!! Are you in there? Do you know who I am?

Shukaku/gaara: You're Naruto's mother. Leave. I do not want to hurt you.

*the voice of gaara became a bit more noticeable in the sea of shukaku's voice, but anko didn't go away, she took a step closer as Hiruzen stopped the ropes of water and wood, trusting that anko had a plan. Rasa glared at the leaf hokage for stopping as he tried to add more gold ropes around shukaku, but it did little difference.*

Anko: I don't want to hurt you either, I just want to talk. Can we do that? Can you talk to me gaara?

*anko said in a gentle tone. As shukaku raised her hand, a small line of sand flew next to anko, as a gaara made of  completely sand was made. The sand clone of gaara looked up at anko and then pointed at Hiruzen and Rasa.*

Shukaku/gaara: make them leave....

Anko: Hiruzen. I'm gonna need your trust on this one

*anko said as she kneeled down to be at eye level to the sand clone, showing more trust to him that she wasn't scared of him, she's concerned for him. Hiruzen could see that it was working, the sand on the demon was slowly going back down go earth, unfortunately he didn't see In time, that Rasa was beyond outraged of konoha and not suna stopping the beast, he subdued it once he can do it again. *

Hiruzen: You know you always have it. Rasa. Let the leaf take care of this one

Rasa: No. No. We do not need the assistance of the leaf! We are suna! We are the commanders of the sand itself! We will defeat the weapon without any outside help! Water Style: Surface Slice, Water Style: Surface Slicer

*Rasa yelled as he summoned a linear wave of water that shot outward from the ground at high speeds to shukaku. It was strong enough to slice clean through shukaku's tail. Which made shukaku scream in utter pain, but Rasa wasn't done. In his rage filled Haze, he did water slices after water slice at his own son, his technique being so powerful that it cut right through Shukaku/Gaara's defensive. Anko took a step back, hearing the chilling sound of a child screaming in pain*

Anko: What are you doing?! Stop it! He's just a child!!

*anko screamed at Rasa, but before Rasa could respond to her, it was then when shukaku/gaara snapped and screamed so loud that the glass around them shattered. He absorbed sand so fast that the buildings they were standing disoloved and got absorbed into shikaku, making him twice as big as he was in Canon and growing bigger by the minute. Gaara was gone, sucked away in his pain as  he started to attack without reason. All he wanted was to destroy everything and destroy suna itself. Anko looked around surprised, since the roof she was on top of was the only building that didn't disoloved, even now gaara didn't want to hurt her.*

Anko" he won't attack you, which means I can get close to it to put gaara to sleep and make the 1 tail return to his cage. I got it. Kami, give me a stengh if I'm wrong. Just let me go back to my Naruto by morning's end."

*anko thought as an idea came to mind. She knew what she had to do. She had to make her son proud and become a hero. And what is a hero to do, if not to risk her own safety for the good of others? Anko started to walk back to get some room, and then she ran full speed and jumped to the towering beast, thankful that her theory rang true, and the sand didn't attack her.*

With Hiruzen

*Hiruzen, having had enough of Rasa's inferiority complext, he punched him in the gut hard enough to knock him unconscious. As he stood in front of both his small squad of leaf shinobi and the sand shinobi.*

Hiruzen: For those who want to run away, do it now. For those who refuse to obey me because I'm not your leader, do it now. But if you want to save your village, you shall do what I say. Am I clear?!

*Hiruzen yelled as he looked at the shinobi remaining. Not one ran away. They were all awaiting his command. Hiruzen nodded as he looked at the rampaging beast and knew what he had to do. Get shukaku away from the village and into the desert. He looked up and saw anko jumping inside the beast. Hiruzen raised his hand and bit down on his thumb, making it bleed.*

Hiruzen" hope you know what you're doing"

Hiruzen: summoning jutsu!

*hiruzen said as he slammed his hand on the ground, and a huge cloud of smoke appeared. When the dust settled out came the monkey King enma from the smoke.*

Hiruzen: Attack, but don't kill. We need to subdue this one

Enma: gotcha. Then what are we waiting for?

*enma said as he transformed into his
Adamantine Staff form. Hiruzen grabbed the staff and spun it behind his back before running to shukaku to buy anko some time, with whatever plan she must have. Having full trust that she'll be fine, since unlike before, Anko has something worth living for.*

Chapter Text

With anko

*we see her walking the narrow corridor that is shikaku, he could hear gaara crying, he sounded so afraid. She couldn't help but wonder if Naruto would've become like this if she hasn't adopted him. She shook her head since now wasn't the time for that and spoke up.*

Anko: gaara?! Gaara, it's me anko, where are you?

Gaara: You're not welcomed here. Go away

* anko heard as she could see gaara at the distance, or at least the back of him. Anko took a small breath and started walking to the scared little boy. Anko spoke again in a calm tone in her voice, trying to get gaara to calm down.*

Anko: Sorry, sweetheart, but I can't do that. We really need to talk, so you can calm down

Gaara: I am calm!!

* Gaara screamed, making the inside of shukaku start to shake. Anko fell to the ground, groaning. But she got up and kept walking slowly, taking slow steps so as not to scare Gaara into attacking her.*

Anko: Right. Sorry, you are very calm. So calm in fact that you must he tired, right? I mean, it's early in the morning. The sun is just coming out. If I were you, I would be going to bed right about now

Gaara: I'm not going to sleep, and you can't make me!

*gaara yelled, his voice being a mix of shukaku and himself since he knew what going to sleep meant. It meant stopping his rampage, and he wasn't done yet. spikes started to appear around anko, anko dodged them all while she ran to gaara, spikes started to appear around the entrace to gaara to stop anko was making it inside but anko jumped and made it to where gaara was sitting down, she rolled into the ground and got up, to see a scowling gaara with tear stains down his cheeks.*

Gaara: This village is full of hateful people. Angry people, people who hurt me! It deserves to disappear!

Anko: Gaara, no...

* Anko shook her head, as she got up and tried to walk closer to him, but gaara raised his hand and shot sand bullets, to anko but they don't hurt all that much, they just push her away from gaara. Gaara was scowling at anko, and he opened a small hole under anko, but anko jumped out of the way before that, making Gaara more frustrated.*

Gaara: Leave me alone.

Anko: No. No, I'm not leaving. Just listen to me. Once upon a time, a long time a go. There was this little boy with sand powers

*anko started as she got up. She could feel the bruises from all the attacks that gaara gave her, but she refused to attack back. Instead, she walked slowly around him as she told him a tale. Gaara looked at the mother of his friend confused.*

Gaara: What?

Anko: a little boy who was different than everyone else in his village. Because of things out of his control

*Anko kept telling the story, gaara started to scowl even deeper, since he knew the story was about him, he didn't want to hear a story about him, he didn't want to go to sleep, he didn't want anko to be here! He just wanted to destroy. So he covered his ears with his tiny hands and closed his eyes tightly shut.*

Gaara: I'm not listening!

Anko: Then I'll speak louder so you can!

* Anko screamed as gaara made sand clones of himself but bigger, and they started to talk over anko, as they pushed her. But anko didn't attack back. She kept telling her story, speaking louder than the clones could talk over.*

Anko: he had something very special in his body that people didn't understand, so they were afraid of him. They couldn't understand that the little boy wasn't a monster

Gaara: I don't like this story!

*Gaara yelled as the sand around them began to shake again, gaara was losing control again, but in a much different way than when Rasa pushed his buttons. But Anko kept telling the story.*

Anko: So he turned away from everyone, making him sad and lonely and had no one to turn to

Gaara: Stop it!!

* The small room started to crack under them, anko looked around, she knew she was getting to him, so she walked past the clones that disolved since gaara was concentrating on keeping them up. Anko took another step as she continued the tale.*

Anko: But the more he turned away from people, the more scared they were of him, and they did terrible stuff to him. They became so scared that they hurt him more to take away all his emotions

Gaara: I said, Stop it!! I'll make you suffer!!

*Gaara screamed, having heard enough as sand dentrils appeared and dashed to anko stopping an inch from her face, but anko did not move, she did not look scared, she kept looking at the poor boy having a mental breakdown. Anko asked him a very simple question, which made the sand dentrils dissapear.*

Anko: Why?

Gaara: Because....because...

*Gaara tried to come up with an answer, but he couldn't. He couldn't even think straight. He was too overwhelmed with emotions to even think of an answer, since even if he wasn't so emotional he couldn't tell her, since he was just a small 5 year old boy, he didn't understand his own emotions. So anko told him for him.*

Anko: Because you want everyone to hurt as much as they hurt you. But that's not right!

Gaara: they hurt me! They started this!

*Gaara whined as he stomped his foot to the ground, bawling his hands into fists tightly, spikes made of sand started to appear at random location, but disolve just as quickly, with how emotionally unstable gaara was acting. But anko wasn't gonna let him have that mindset.*

Anko: So you'll just hurt them back?

Gaara: I just want people to see how much they like it when they get hurt!

*Gaara screamed  as the world under them started to crack and turn into quick sand. anko was jumping through boulder from boulder. Each one she stepped on would disolve after a few moments. Anko shot Gaara a stern glare that only a mother could give as she spoke, going straight to the point.*

Anko: Then you're just like them. You're just like your father

Gaara: No, I'm not!

* Gaara yelled with fear in his voice, having been called like his father.  Anko jumped to another boulder, but it was already dissolving, so anko did a desperate jump to where gaara was standing, holding on the slap with one arm, while her lower body was being absorbed by the quicksand.*

Anko: You attack people weaker than you because you can because you think you have the right to hurt them. That makes you nothing more than a bully!

Gaara: No, I'm not!!

*gaara said as tendrils of sand appeared and took Anko out of the quicksand, but it wasn't to save her, gaara slammed anko to the wall in anko. Anko grunted in pain since that one did hurt, but she still refused to attack the boy. So she yelled.*

Anko: they did awful things to you, but that doesn't mean you should do awful things too! They all believe that there's nothing in your heart but hatred, that you're just horrible!

Gaara: I'm not!

*gaara yelled, in a mix of sadness and anger, as he slammed anko to the wall again, to make her shut up. Anko just grunted and kept screaming, the sand disolved enough for anko to escape, and for her to start making her way to gaara again.*

Anko: Then stop! This is wrong and you know it! You concentrate on all the bad people that hurt you, that you forgot the good ones! Do you think Naruto would be friends with you like this?! Is he a bad person? Does he deserve to get hurt?

Gaara: Leave me alone!

*Gaara said, as he tried to escape, to let shukaku absorb him so he could hide somewhere else in the huge beast. But anko made it to gaara and grabbed his tiny wrist. She wasn't gonna let this boy be alone.*

Anko: You're not alone! There are people who love you! You have to remember! There must've been someone who loved you

Gaara: Get away from me!

*gaara yelled. As he tried to escape, anko didn't notice that some sand was coming out of Gaara's little gourd. Neither noticed that the special sand was overpowering shukaku's sand.*

Anko: Remember!

*anko yelled and then was blinded by a dust storm that surrounded the room they were in. Anko closed her eyes and rubbed them to get the sand out of them. When she opened her eyes, everything was quiet, the sand calmed down, and gaara was eerily quiet, she looked at what he was looking and it was another sand person, but it wasn't a clone of gaara. It was a woman. Seeing that gaara was calm, anko walked up to him and sat down next to him. She looked at the boy, who didn't take his eyes off the sand woman.*

Gaara: That's... that's my mommy. Kankuro said that she promised that she would always protect me. And she did. She kept the mean people from hurting me, but then my dad became a mean people, and he...!

*gaara flinched when the sand version of his mother cracked, and he started to cry again, this time more softly as he rubbed his eyes to get the tears out, anko grabbed gaara and sat him on her lap, hugging him from behind. Gaara didn’t resist and leaned back, to the warmth of anko*

Anko: Sometimes when people get scared, they say and do terrible things. I get why you let shukaku out. You got scared. But I don't blame you

Gaara: You don't?

*gaara asked softly, finally taking his eyes off the sand version of his mother, and looked up at anko. Anko smiled softly at him and shook her head as she spoke, in a more calm tone, no longer needing to yell.*

Anko: No. I don't think you're a monster, gaara. Not really, I think you're just a kid with a very special gift like my little Naruto. Who only wants people to understand him. Naruto got that in konoha, and I'm sure you'll get that too

Gaara: Have people ever hurt you? Don't you ever want to make them suffer?

*Gaara asked, a bit of anger seeping out of his voice, but the bite wasn't there anymore. Anko didn't lie and shrugged, giving a nod to the little red-haired boy.*

Anko: Well, yeah. But what good would that do? You think just because their bad people out there, that theirs no good one either? But there's always someone out there for you somewhere. But, we both found that someone didn't we?

*anko took out a picture of baby Naruto making her smile. He was someone who was out there for her. He made anko take a step back from wanting revenge against orochimaru. She still wants it, but it isn't her priority anymore. Gaara sniffles, looking at the sand version of his mother, the woman who she has only seen in the few pictures that are kept around the house*

Gaara: I just want my mommy

Anko: I'm sorry, gaara. But she's gone.

*anko said with a sigh, rubbing the boy's waist to give him some physical support. Gaara sniffled again before looking back up at anko, having one question come out of his emotional tiredness*

Gaara: That story you told. How does it end?

Anko: That's up to you. Here

*anko said, giving gaara a small box. To gaara, gaara took the box and looked at it, confused by it. he raised an eyebrow as he started taking the wrapping paper off the box.*

Gaara: What is it?

Anko: it's a gift. Naruto made it just for you

*gaara opened the box, and inside, it was two plushies of himself and Naruto in chibi form. Gaara took the plushies and made them hug, and then he hugged them tightly.*

Gaara: I'm ready to go to sleep now...

Anko: ok. Take a few deep breaths for me, and you'll go right to sleep. And when you wake up? I promise you'll feel better.

*anko said, as she took out a small vyal of a sleeping poison. She put it close to his nose, and gaara quickly fell asleep. Anko grabbed him as the sand around them started to collaps, till there was nothing but a big pile on sand under her. She noticed everyone was looking up, she looked up and was surprised at what she saw. Gaara's mother protected them from shukaku, disappearing, and the sand returning to normal.*

* The sand giant of karura looked down at anko and gave her a small nod as a thank you, before looking at her other two children looking at her, and she gave them both a soft smile, before dissapearing and going back inside Gaara's gourd. Anko slid down the sand hill and made it to Hiruzen.*

Anko: Hiruzen. I think you're gonna have to give this boy a better seal

Later

*gaara opened his eyes and sat up straight. He looked around to see where he was, and it was Naruto's room. He saw Naruto reading a book while he waited for him to wake up. Gaara, being super quiet, managed to get up from his bed and walked to his friend. *

Gaara: Hi.

Naruto: gaara! Hi! Oh! Did you like the presents?!

*Naruto said with a bright smile as he stood up quickly. Almost vibrating with excitement, a small smile appeared on his face seeing how happy his friend was to see specifically him. He gave a small nod.*

Gaara: Yes. Thank you.

Naruto: No problem! Oh. How are you feeling? Jiji said that he had to give you a stronger seal, so this shu-ka-ku shouldn't be giving you any more problems

* Naruto said, not fully understanding what he just said, but gaara did. Gaara's eyes widened as he touched the seal on his forehead, and he didn't really feel any different, but he took Naruto by his word, that he now had a much stronger seal. But that's not what gaara cared about. There was something more important for the lonely 5 year old boy.*

Gaara: I'm sad. You have to leave.

Naruto: I know, I'm sad too. But hey! You can visit me! Any time you want! It would be so awesome!

*Naruto said, jumping up and down over the excitement of the idea of gaara coming to Konoha. Gaara gave a small nod, already in his mind making a plan to go to konoha, all because Naruto wanted him to come.*

Gaara: I promise I'll come visit you when I can.

Naruto: Great! Well, we gotta wait until jiji comes back talking with the other leaders of villages

*Naruto said with a shrug, not really caring about any of that, but he knew he had to tell gaara what's been going on while he slept. Gaara looked at Naruto confused, and he raised his eyebrows in confusion.*

Gaara: Why?

Naruto: I don't know. He said he needed to have an emergency meeting with them for some reason. I think it's gonna be him scolding then for not helping suna, since it was, really mean that they left my Jiji did all the work while they were somewhere safe. But anyway! Wanna read my book of animals together?

* Naruto asks, sitting back down. Gaara grew a small smile as he sat down next to Naruto, and they read the book of animals together, with Naruto giving commentary on all of the pictures. In the background, the plushies of Naruto and gaara were together, leaning on each other with smiles sowed on their faces. No matter what, gaara really did make a real friend.

Author note: Yeah, originally Naruto was gonna be the one who did what anko did. But the more I thought of it, the more I knew anko would never let Naruto do anything this dangerous, at such a young age

Chapter Text

Back in konoha

*it was a fun little arc that Naruto had in Suna, but now he and his family were back in konoha, Hiruzen was back to enjoying his pseudo retirement while the shadow clone did all the work, Naruto was giving all his friends the gifts he got for them from suna, and anko....*

With anko

*Ibiki was busy with paperwork, acting no different than when anko is here, since anko doesn't make the worl harder or easier, she's just a normal worker who Ibiki considers a friend. Hence why he wasn't mad when anko kicked open his door. Anko had a big smug grin on her face, and she saw her boss work*

Anko: I'm back from the sand village! Hey ibiki, looking great as ever

Ibiki: Hello anko, I hope you had some fun

*ibiki said, putting his pen down and looking at his best worker, who could be earning more, but she doesn't since that would mean more hours at work, and less time with her son. Anko grinned as she sat down, putting her feet on ibiki's table. She spoke as if she was offended by what ibiki just said.*

Anko: fun? I was on a mission for the hokage and...

Ibiki: Oh, cut the crap. We both know the truth

*ibiki said dryly, he knew that anko didn't have a mission, he knew that she somehow convinced the hokage to take her to the sand village, and he knew that anko thought she got away with it. Anko shrugged, her tone changing to a real smug one*

Anko: ok, yeah. I had fun, such a shame that I missed the workplace conflict seminar, such a bummer

Ibiki:......

*anko started to feel fear and crawl up her spine. Since ibiki didn't look defeated, he was grinning.  His grin was becoming bigger and bigger, as a few chuckles managed to escape his lips. Anko had a bad feeling about this*

Anko:.....why are you grinning?

Ibiki: it's mandatory for a reason. You still have to take it, only now you'll take it alone, so you'll have to answer every question the person gives you. He's waiting for you in your office as we speak oh. And I made sure they gave you the "funny" guy. Have a fun 6 hours, anko

*Ibiki said as his smile grew more smug as more color was drained from anko's face. She flinched and felt true fear when she heard a knock on the door. Ibiki looked up and smiled as if he was a kid on Christmas who got the gift he's been wanting all year for.*

Brock: Good morning, everyone! I was told that one anko mitarashi arrived and I could not wait to meet her! I sure hope she's ready for her funny bone to be tickled!

Anko:......damn you....

*anko whispered as she glared ibiki,  who was grinning so wide that he couldn't breathe through his nose without a breathless chuckle coming out of it. He was really having the best day right now.*

Ibiki: Yes, sir! Here she is now! One anko mitarashi! Ready to just seep in the knowledge you are about to give her, the 6 hours of mandatory non-stop knowledge.

Brock: wonderful! Simply wonderful! Well, come along, Miss Mitarashi, something tells me this is gonna be the start of a beautiful friendship!

*Brock said with a bright haply smile that just made anko want to kick him, with a deep sigh, she got up and gave one last look to ibiki who was waving goodbye like a woman saying goodbye to her soldier on a world War one movie, with a handkerchief on his hand.*

Ibiki: Have fun, anko. Let this be a lesson so you don't try shit again.

Meanwhile, with the other Mitarashi of konoha

*we see Naruto playing this time with Shino, since he said he had something to show Naruto, they were in a corner of the playground, when Shino opened up his shirt, to take out what he brought to school. While Naruto just stood there waiting to see what cool thing his friend brought.*

Shino: Hey Naruto. Look at this

Naruto: Whoa. What's that?

*Naruto said as he looked at the creature crawling around Shino's hand. It was a bug, one that Naruto saw in one of his books. It had a long, segmented, nocturnal arthropod with many legs. And it looks absolutely awesome for Naruto to see. Shino nodded, glad that someone apart from his family could appreciate bugs like he does.*

Shino: it's called a Mukade. Pretty cool, huh?

Naruto: Super cool! Can I hold it?!

*Naruto said excitedly as he looked at the bug up and down, looking at its black skin, at his claws like feet and his big bright red face. Shino nodded and gave it to Naruto,  teaching him how to hold it without the centipede attacking him.*

Shino: Sure.

Naruto: What's his name?

*Naruto asked, his voice full of wonder. As he felt the bug crawl around his hand,  it was so cool for Naruto to see and experience, in his opinion. Shino, on the other hand, looked at his friend with a raised eyebrow.*

Shino; mukade?

Naruto: No, no, no, no, no, no, not the name of the species. This little guy's name?

*Naruto asked, as he raised his arm, and saw the bug crawl down his arm in a circular motion, Naruto really liked that it looked as if it was a sort of snake, only with legs. Shino, for his part, shook his head at his friend's ridiculous question.*

Shino: he doesn't have a name. It's a bug

Naruto: That's not right. Everybody should have a name. Hm.... I know! I'll name him Henry

* Naruto said with a nod of confidence only a little kid could give. Now, Shino was really befuddled, completely taken by surprise at what his friend just said, giving a bug, a creature that is thousands in his clan's district a name, it was enough for shino to give a double take at Naruto.*

Shino: Why Henry?

Naruto: Well. Because he looks like a Henry, don't you think?

*Naruto said with a smile, as the now named creature of Henry crawled around in his hands, shino Just shrugged his shoulders, at what Naruto said, not really having a counter argument as to why you shouldn't name a bug, so he just went along with it.*

Shino: I'll take your word for it.

Ino: Hey guys!

*They heard the yell of the other yellow haired person in their friend group. They looked and saw ino waving at them and running towards them. Naruto smiled and waved back with Henry on his waving hand.*

Naruto: Hey, ino! Say hi to Henry!

Ino: Ew! Get that away from me!!

*Ino yelled, horrified of seeing such a disgusting creature. Naruto looked at Henry and then, at ino confused, he couldn't understand, how ino could say ew to Henry, whe the bug was nothing less than awesome.*

Naruto: Huh? Why? Henry is cool!

Ino: No, he's not. He's disgusting! Look at all those legs!

*Ino said, gagging at the sight of the legs all moving in different directions. She felt like she was gonna be sick, just watching it. Naruto huffed, annoyed, and gave an indignant glare to ino. Since he wasn't gonna let Ino say a lie and say that this bug wasn't an amazing creature of nature.*

Naruto: shows what you know. The legs just make him more cool!

Ino: nuh uh!

*Ino said, crossing her arms and using a little kid's ultimate weapon. The "nuh uh" argument. Thankfully, Naruto had the perfect counter for such an argument, the word's complete opposite, but just as powerful. *

Naruto: Yeah, huh!

2 minutes of uninterrupted "nuh uh" "yeah huh" since well their children

Ino: Just get it away from me!

*Ino said in a huff, Naruto stuck his tongue out at her and returned Henry to shino, who put It back inside his jacket and closed it. Ino, seeing that the bug was no longer in sight, gave a huge breath of relief. She hates bugs, so she was more than glad to see Henry gone.*

Ino: Thank you!

Naruto: So! What did you want to talk about ino?

*Naruto said with a bright smile, acting as if he didn't just have the most heated argument with ino ever. Ino nodded just as brightly as Naruto as she got excited again, remembering what she wanted to do.*

Ino: Let's play red light green light!

Naruto: Yeah! You get everybody, I'll get hinata, who's hiding again

* Naruto said, pointing at where Hinata was hiding. Both shino and Ino looked at where Naruto was pointing, but they didn't see anybody there. But they knew that if Naruto said hinata was there, them she was their, he has almost a six sense of where that girl is at all times.*

Ino: I still don't know how you manage to always see her

Naruto: Mama said it's because I have good eyes from all the carrots I eat

*Naruto said with a shrug, seeing as this version of Naruto was actually fed a balance and nutritious diet, and doesn't eat Ramen for breakfast, lunch, and dinner, his senses were just a bit more sharp than in Canon, making it easier for Naruto to noticed things, like hinata's finger sticking out behind the tree at the other side of the playground. Ino nodded and left dragging shino with him.*

Ino: Well, cool, go find hinata, or we'll start without you

Naruto: You got it!

*Naruto said as he ran to the tree, to get hinata to play with him, but stopped when he was close, he could hear hinata crying. Hinata, hearing the footsteps of someone walking closer, quickly cleaned her tears, knowing her father would scold her, if word got out that she was crying in public.*

Naruto: Hi, hinata!

Hinata: n...Naruto. hello.

*Hinata said in his usual shy tone, but Naruto could tell there was sadness behind it. So his bright smile changed to a concerned look on his face, as he sat down next to her*

Naruto: Are you OK? You looked sad all morning

Hinata: Oh. I..it's nothing. Really, I'm glad you're back, I hope suna was fun

* Hinata said with a forced smile,  as she sniffled a little, and hugged her legs a little closer to her chest. Naruto pursed his lips, not liking when his friends are sad, so he scooted closer and smiled at her, since in Naruto's 5 year old mind if he appears happy then his friend will become happy too.*

Naruto: it was! But you can't fool me, I know you're sad, so tell me! That way, I can help you not be sad anymore! I like it when you smile. You have a very pretty smile

Hinata" he likes my smile....?"

*hinata thought, unlike when she speaks, hinata can actually think clearly. Hinata felt as her cheeks began to blush uncontrollably, do the point that she almost passed out by blushing. But she managed to stay awake. She was getting used to Naruto being Naruto. So she took a breath and told Naruto what was bothering her.*

Hinata: t.. Thank you. It's just.... w..why didn't I get a gift? Everyone else got one...

Naruto: Oh! It's because your gift was made of glass, and I didn't want it to break since I couldn't carry everything

*Naruto said with a dismissive wave, as he kept talking about how he made the gift all by himself, aka anko did it all, and Naruto was her little helper. But hinata wasn't listening to him, she was shocked that she got a present that was different from the rest, since the rest got things like small toys of Suna, a small box of Suna extra spicy BBQ chips, plant seeds for plants of the sand village, etc. But the fact that her gift was more special than the rest made her head feel light headed.*

Hinata: glass?

Naruto: uhu! Come to my house after school and I'll show you! You'll love it! I know you will

*Naruto said, giving hinata a shoulder hug and a closed eye grin. As always, Naruto had unintentionally Rizz since hinata felt her blush become a deeper shade of red, as she was close enough to Naruto to smell him, and he smelled like lavender seeing as that's the soap anko buys for them. Hinata looked up at Naruto with a ghost of a smile on her lips.*

Hinata: c... can I get a hint?

Naruto: Nope! It'll ruin the surprise but I'm sure you'll love it! Now, are you feeling better?

*Naruto asked as he tried to get up, but he couldn't. Hinata held his shirt with a nervous smile, as she wanted to stay like that with her prince just a bit longer. Just resting her head on his shoulder, enjoying his warmth with her own, enjoying the smell of his lavender scented skin, she wanted this moment to last forever.*

Hinata: y...yes. thank you, I..I'm sorry that I thought you excluded me

Naruto: That's ok! Come on! Let's go, Ino wants to play red light green light, it's more fun when we all play together!

*Naruto said, as he got upbringing hinata up with him, He placed hinata on his back and ran to catch up with the friend group, before they played without them, and then they would have to wait till the next game, at recess. Hinata for her part was in both heaven and hell, hell since her special moment with her prince was ruined by said prince, and heaven because she was on her prince's back, holding his neck tightly while he had his arms on her legs, so that hinata wouldn't fall.*

After school

*we see anko opening the door to her home, but she wasn't alone. Alongside her was hinata's personal maid, Mae Hyuga, of the branch side of the family. Her son Naruto mitarashi and, of course, his little friend Hinata hyuga, the next I'm line to rule the hyuga clan. Naruto ran in first, dragging hinata with him.*

Naruto: Come on! I left it on the table for you!

Anko: Slow down, honey. we don't want you to be tripping on something. So Mae, would you like some tea?

*anko asked as they all walked inside, anko closed the door, while in the background, Naruto and hinata made it to the table, and Naruto helped hinata up the chair. Naruto sat down opposite her with a bright smile.*

Mae: I would love some. Please let me help

*Mae said as they walked to the kitchen in the studio apartment, leaving the kids alone on the table. Hinata grabbed the box on the table and pulled her to her, opening it. Naruto had a bright smile as he saw the shocked face of hinata*

Hinata: it's... it's beautiful.

Naruto: You like it? That's great! I remember you said that the daisy was your favorite flower. So when I learned you could put a daisy on a crystal ball and preserve it forever. I knew it would be the perfect gift for you

*Naruto said smiling from ear to ear, as hinata took out the crystal ball that had a bouquet of daisies inside of it. Naruto took out the pillow from the box and put it under hinata's ball so it wouldn't break. While hinata couldn't stop looking at the beautiful ball, her first treasure given to her, by her prince.*

Chapter Text

Author note: before we start, so there's  no confusion anymore. I'm just gonna be using the American currency system instead of the Japanese one. Also, I hope this chapter shows anyone who reads it  how much our parents paid for us. Remember to tell them that you love and appreciate them if you can

With little Naruto

*it was another day in konoha. But there's trouble going on with Naruto. And I mean deep trouble. It's nap time, but he's not tired. So we see him sitting on his sleeping bag, looking around. The teacher didn't mind as long as Naruto was quiet, which he was, since Naruto was a very well-behaved boy. But he was bored. And a bored Naruto tends to wander. So when he saw his teacher distracted, he got up and walked away from the napping area.*

Naruto " hm. They'll be looking for me now, but that's OK! This is my first mission as a shibobi! I'm gonna hide, and there's no way they'll find me!

*Naruto thought with a bright smile and confidence that only a 5 year old could have off himself. He found the perfect hiding for a shinobi if he does say so himself. He quickly hid and waited, for.....he's not really sure for what, but he'll be ready when it comes!.*

With the teacher and teacher's assistant

Hiraoka: Um, ma'am. Naruto got up from his sleeping bag

Ai: he must've gotten bored. Let's see. Ah, there he is. Hiding in the empty box

*Ai, the teacher said, as she kept reading her book, not even taking her eyes off, knowing Naruto wasn't like Kiba, so he'll be fine. Hiraoka, being the teacher's assistant, looked at Ai with concern. Since well, a child just got up and walked away, and he didn't even see concerned about it since he wasn't.*

Hiraoka: How can you be sure?

Ai: Well. For one, the box is upside down. 2 it's moving, probably to the reading corner. And 3, how many boxes do you know that giggle?

*Ai said, giving a lazy look at Hiraoka. Ai grabbed a small zip lock bag with some frosted animal cookies and tossed it at the giggling box direction. When the box reached the animal cookies, it stopped, and the giggles were replaced with chewing sounds. And Ai went back to her book about the handsome table boy Fabio and the self insert princess.*

Ai: there. That should keep him busy till nap time is over. Now shhh. The princess just ribbed the buttoned shirt of Fabio.

Hiraoka" The hell is she reading with a classroom of 5 year old kids?!"

*The teacher's assistant thought. While inside the box, Naruto was eating the frosted animal crackers with a victorious smile on his face. Since his plan worked! He hid on the box, and the world rewarded his amazing ninja skills with frosted animal cookies. Naruto was feeling really good about himself right now. Since the teachers had absolutely no idea where he is.*

Naruto" hehehe, I bet they'll be so surprise when I come out of this box!"

*The 5 year old boy thought, as he kept giggling soflty to himself as he ate his snacks. The only thing that would make this better is if he had something to drink. That's when Naruto heard something hitting the box. Naruto flinched and laid down on the floor flatly. He lifted the box just a smidgen and saw a cranberry grabe juice box in front of him. Looks like the gods are still rewarding with his frankly amazing hiding spot, so with a quick hand, he took the juice inside the box, and now he had everything.*

Naruto" man. I have to be the greatest shibobi ever! They have no idea that I'm here!"

Meanwhile, with anko

*we see anko at work. She was writing a report of the latest person she interrogated, more specifically, how his body reacted to a certain poison for future use. When she heard someone knocking on her door. She looked up and saw one of her coworkers and what appeared to be his wife.*

Uyeda: Hey, anko, you busy?

Anko: I got a minute. What's up? Is it time to chip in on someone's cake or something?

*anko asked, confused as to why he was here. She waved at them to sit down, and they did, before Uyeda spoke for the both of them. There was a bit of a nervous tick in his tone. There's something he was clearly uncomfortable with sharing with anko.*

Uyeda: No, no. Oh, sorry, where are my manners? This is my wife Michi

Anko: Huh. So your names together means pathway?

*anko asked, curious, trying to lighten the conversation. It worked a bit seeing the strained smile on the couple's face. Uyeda rubbed the back of his neck as he spoke, happy to beat around this particular bush of a conversation.*

Uyeda: Yes. You're not the first one to tell us that. And I imagine you won't be the last

Michi: Hello, it's a pleasure to meet you

*Michi said politely, anko looked at the woman and gave her a small nod and smile, Uyeda clearly married above his racket, since this woman was beautiful, and quite shy too, remembering her a bit of Naruto's little friend hinata, only less shy. Anko wanted to go back to work and decided to go straight to the point.*

Anko: Likewise. So. How can I help you two?

Uyeda: Well, it's about this little disagreement we're having. And seeing as you've already gone through it, I thought you could give us some insight.

*uyeda explained. Anko nodded, getting a feeling that this was gonna be a long conversation. She put her pen down and took out a protein bar as a snack. She glanced at the couple since what Uyeda just said could apply to a lot of things of her life.*

Anko: I've gone through a lot of things. You are gonna need to be more specific

Michi: We. We're considering having children. But uyeda is having reservations

*Michi admitted with some difficulty not surprising, giving it's such a sensitive topic. So it took them by surprise when anko spoke right after Michi. She didn't even give it a second thought. She gave more thought to eating the strawberry or apple protein bar than she did in giving them an answer of that statement.*

Anko: Ah. Then simple. Don't have children

Uyeda: Aren't you being a little quick?

*uyeda said surprised, even if he's glad anko seemed to be on his side, it seemed a bit too quick for either of them to find it comforting. But anko shook her head, as she took a bite of her strawberry protein bar, being firm on her decision, and it was really easy, since being a parent was a commitment to be taken seriously.*

Anko: Nope. I love my son. I love him more than life itself, and I will give my life for him without a second thought. It's instincts at this point. So I can say with confidence that if you're not sure that you're up, do it. You shouldn't have one. It's not fair to your partner. It's not fair to the child, and it's not fair to you.

Michi: But, having a baby is one of life greatest blessings. I know that I'm ready to have a kid, and I know I want to shower him with love

*michi said a little too desperately, anko glanced at her, and she could tell michi really wanted it, do the point that it might be a little on the side of baby fever. But anko remained firm and decided to give this woman who wants to be a mother a little taste of what life as a parent it like.*

Anko: uhu. And financially?

Michi: I beg your pardon?

*michi asked, confused. I mean, they're not rich by any means, but their comfortable enough. Anko shook her head as she finished her food before she gave the couple a hard metaphorical slap of reality, about how much a child truly costs.*

Anko: Are you two prepared financially for a child? Let me give you a little insight on this from someone who's been through it and is still going through it. The second a baby comes out of the gate, it costs 19 thousand dollars with the medical bills and all that.

Anko" Thank kami that Kushina and Minato paid for that part before they went dead and crazy."

*anko thought with a chuckle, seeing the shocked faces on the couple's face. And oh, boy, it's only gonna get worse from here. Anko took out a wooden abacus to start doing the calculation, in front of the couple, and oh boy, there were a lot of calculations to be had. And anko may not look it, but she's actually quite the underrated genius when it came to mathmatics.*

Anko: After that, you gotta take him home, and you have to feed it. You could go the natural way with breast milk, but that's not always an option, so let's say that in your situation, Michi, that it's not. So you go the formula route that's around 800 dollars a month.

*anko said, remembering when she tried to do the natural way, but well. She had nothing to give, so she went for formula. the sound of the abacus being the only thing that was breaking through anko's voice. Since she wasn't stopping for question, this wasn't a QnA. This was a lecture to wanna be parents, so anko is gonna teach them exactly what it takes to be parents.*

Anko: Then you've got to buy diapers. So, so, so many diapers that's gonna take out around 900 dollars a year. Let's move to around month 6, where the baby can eat more solid foods, and that's when the fun begins on average. You're gonna be spending around 400 to 800 dollars a month, and that's just the baby food. Which yearly is around 4,800 to 9,600 dollars a year.

*anko said, remembering when she first figured out just how much baby food sells for. It's really high way robbery that the companies can get away with charging them so much, but not much anko could do but buy them, and you best believe she went for the 800 dollars a months, since she wanted Naruto to have the best nutrition, even if it meant that she would have to go to the forest of death and hunt for her food, to be able to afford those prices.*

Anko: So you've got him fed, well eventually you're gonna go out with the baby, and unless you want to carry him around everywhere, you're gonna buy a stroller, a cheap stroller will ring you around 100 to 150 bucks. But you're not gonna buy those since their shit, and you'll be buying replacements over and over again. So you go for either a decent middle of the road one that goes around 300 to 400 dollars and the most expensive ones, the one that I bought at least cost me 550 dollars. It was an investment that was well worth the money. It didn't break on me once

*anko said with a proud smile, that smile became more warm, as she remembered baby Naruto in that stroller, how he would giggle whenever he would look at her, how he would raise his tiny little hands, up to her face, and then look confused as to why he couldn't reach it. Anko shook her head before she was consumed by the cute memories and kept tallying up the cost.*

Anko: Then there's the crib since he can't sleep in your bed forever. Those things will ring you from 125 to 300 dollars, same goes for a playpen. Now, in some cases, the mother or the father gets to stay home with the child and be a stay at home parents. Are either of you gonna give up your career?

Michi: No. I uh, I was thinking daycare

*Michi said, her voice but a whisper, feeling her head become dizzy with all these numbers and expenses. Thankfully, it was anko who was doing the counting. Anko gave a nod as she kept clicking on the abacus. The sound of it started to become louder than anko's very voice.*

Anko: a marvelous option. Since I did the same, so let me tell you how much that's gonna cost you that's gonna run you 1,500 to 1,800 dollars a month. And then, after daycare, there's preschool, which is not the same thing. That's gonna cost you 7,500 dollars a year.

*anko said with a small smirk, remembering how much she cried at Naruto's first day at preschool. She didn't know what to do with herself for a week, with how much she missed her boy. She needed to end this little impromptu meeting quickly, since she wanted to spend the rest of her time drinking some tea and reminiscing on old memories of her son.*

Anko: Oh. I forgot to talk about clothes. I hope how cute your baby is gonna look is worth paying  600 to 800 dollars a year, depending on where you buy them. Now we could talk about private school, but i can see how pale your husband is getting, so let's stick to public school. But that's still 900 dollars a year on school supplies. You will feel that pain when your child comes to you and says that they lost it.

*anko said with an evil grin, remembering when itachi came to her for that exact reason. Thankfully, she raised her little baby to take care of and look after his things. Sure, he still misplaced a thing or two, but not at the levels of someone like choji. Anko glanced up, and seeing the color completely training from the faces of the couple, decided to just end this quick.*

Nanko: And that's not including extra curriculars like ballet or baseball. In my situation, it's baseball, and you should see how good my little boy is. He's almost never struck out.

*anko said, not being able to help herself, turning a framed picture around for them to see little Naruto in his little baseball outfits. Oh, it was too cute for words, when he had that oversized, bat that Naruto calls his "first shinobi weapon." Anko gave a loving sigh as she finished the calculations for the couple.*

Anko: But anyways, of course, there are birthdays, Christmas, Halloween, and other special events. Now, let's see how much all of that costs a year. This is just a rough estimate at the top of my head. It's gonna cost you around 21,000 dollars a year to take care of a child. So, Michi, Uyeda. Are you two ready to make that type of sacrifice? Because if not. I can't in good conscience recommend that you have a child

Michi: That's... that's a lot to take in

*Michi muttered, feeling her head spinning. Anko nodded and took a small water bottle from her secret mini fridge that Ibiki knows all about and is the one that refills it with animal crackers for when Naruto is in anko's office. But anyway, anko gave the small water bottle to michi, who took it and at first rubbed it on her forehead before drinking it.*

Uyeda: Thank you. For the insight. My wife and I certainly have more to talk about than we originally thought.

Anko: My pleasure. But don't let the money scare you off. If you two are truly ready, to be parents, it is doable. I mean, just look at me. I'm a single mother, and I manage. And yes, the sacrifices are a lot. But it's also the most amazing job you'll ever have, since no one will love you more. No one will see you with such wonder, such admiration. No one will make you smile more after a shitty day than your child. My little Naruto? He's my sunshine. And I'm grateful to kami every day that he's in my life.

Chapter Text

Author note again: Yeah.... I'm gonna be honest, I know I gave hiruzen's daughter a name here, but I forgot what it was😅. So I'm just gonna give her a new one, a very small redcon

*Another chapter. Another day in the life of the characters. We see Naruto with Hiruzen. They were spending the day together, while anko deep cleaned the apartment. Hiruzen had Naruto on his shoulders as they walked through the sarutobi district. As they were walking, Naruto smiled brightly and waved full of energy at the woman coming closer to them.*

Naruto: Hi, Aunty Kuse! Boy, you've gotten bigger!

Kuse: Hello Naruto. I'm glad to see you out and about. And yes, I have. It won't be long till you see your younger cousin konohamaru.

*Kuse, the youngest child of Hiruzen, said. I say youngest, but she was even older than anko. Naruto smiled brightly, looking at the belly with such wonder. Not fully understanding how a little baby could be inside the belly, did she eat him so that he could grow in her belly, like the sharks of his book? It remains a mystery for little Naruto, but he was excited nonetheless.*

Naruto: Whoa, really?! I can't wait! I'm gonna teach him all the best places to hide candy!

Kuse: Really? Can you tell me one?

*Kuse asked and then gave a genuine laugh since Naruto took out a candy out of the hokage hat and by the look hiruzen was giving the boy, he didn't even know about it. Naruto smiled brightly as she gave the chocolate to Kuse since his mom told him that all women love chocolate. Kuse took it, giving a smile as thanks before looking at her father*

Kuse: Hello, father. Looking good for your age

Hiruzen: Thank you. The wonders of having a shadow clone to all my paperwork

*Hiruzen said with a small chuckle, even though it wasn't much of a joke. Since Hiruzen for his part was looking so much better than in Canon, it's a night and day difference, since this hiruzen still has color in his hair, sure he has a few grey hairs, but nowhere near as many as Canon hiruzen has. The man was 61 years old but looked as if he was in his mid 40's..*

Kuse: I can tell. Did you start training again? You look not taller, but you definitely look bigger

Hiruzen: I did. With the shadow clones doing all my hokage work, and even the housework. It gave me a lot of free time, so I decided to hit the gym again. Gotta say, I feel a thousand times better, even started eating better again

*Hiruzen said with a smile, which did make kuse feel better about her father. Unlike her older brother asuma, she never had a problem with her father and understood the weight of his position. Naruto, seeing that this conversation was gonna take a bit, took out a bag of M&M's from a secret pocket that again hiruzen didn't even know was there. Which just made Kuse laugh at her father again.*

Hiruzen: ok, mister, are they're any more candy on me that I should know about?

Naruto: There's a bag of Werther's original hard candy in your left pocket. Don't tell Mama she also has secret candy and their yours

*Naruto said, opening his bag of candy and starting to eat it. Hiruzen should be scolding the boy for making anko modify his hokage robes..... but he did really like caramel hard candy, so he took his bribe and continued to talk to his daughter, completely ignoring the fact that she was laughing at him and not with him.*

Kuse: So. Are you trying to bring back the reincarnation of wukon, the god of Shinobi or the professor type of body?

Hiruzen: the professor. Hashirama can keep his nickname, as for the reincarnation of sun wukon?

*hiruzen said before glancing at Naruto, who was eating his candy, watching the clouds as always with so much wonder in those little eyes of his. Hiruzen smirked and pointed his thumb to Naruto, with nothing but confidence.*

Hiruzen: That nickname no longer belongs to me.

Kuse: So the professor got himself another student?

*kuse said with a chuckle. Naruto climbed down, hiruzen, and walked to a tree. Kuse and hiruzen watched Naruto walk, do it, and sit down with the other kid there. Shikamaru was hiding from his mother when he felt someone sit down next to him. He looked at there was one of the blondes who were responsible for ruining his peaceful days . Shikamaru gave him a short nod while Naruto nodded, and they both looked up to watch some clouds without having to say a word. Hiruzen seeing Naruto at a sage distance gave a nod and brought his attention back to his daughter.*

Hiruzen: Yes. Naruto will be the last student I ever train

Kuse: You're scared, aren't you?

*Kuse asked, though it wasn't really a question. She could see it in her father's face. More specifically in his eyes, she could see the flicker of fear he had when he said it. Hiruzen chuckled and waved his hand to an empty bench for them to sit while they had this conversation. They sat down, with hiruzen making sure Kuse sat down slowly.*

Hiruzen: Is it that obvious?

Kuse: No, i just know you that well. Come on. What got you so worried? You're a terrific teacher

*Kuse said with a smile that quickly disappeared when she saw that her father didn't believe those words for a second. And how could he? When none of his 3 students are even in konoha, and only one is still a shinobi of this village. He sighed before speaking, holding his hands together.*

Hiruzen: My track record says otherwise. The professor without a student to be proud of.

Kuse: bullshit.

*kuse said flatly as she took a bite of her chocolate. Hiruzen gave a soft chuckle as he spared a Glace to his daughter. If his wife were there right not, she would've slapped kuse behind the head. So Hirzuen spoke with a bit of a stern tone to get his point across.*

Hiruzen: kuse...

Kuse: No. I'm serious. That's some bullshit and you know it. Let's take this one by one. Tsunade was nothing more than a brat who couldn't hack it in the Shinobi World

*kuse said with a frown since she's the same age as the sannin trio, which is currently 43. So she's been there since the beginning. And tsunade has always been a spoiled brat that stole her dolls and never returned them! But of course, that's not why kuse was harsh when speaking about the doll stealer. Of course not. That's simply ridiculous. Hiruzen hummed as he looked out at the sky, knowing all that tsunade had lost because of the shinobi world.*

Hiruzen: Give her a bit of slack. She lost the love of her life, her baby brother. She literally lost it all

Kuse: So did Kakashi, and he's still a shibobi.

*kuse countered without missing a beat, and in a certain point of view, she was right. Depending on how you look at it, you can make an argument that either has lost more than the other. Kakashi, who was one of the anbu looking after the Hokage in the shadows, was looking at Naruto while listening to the conversation. Kakashi closed his eyes and thought about what Kuse just said.*

Kakashi: "The difference is that the tsunade knew when to give it up while I just can't put the Kunai down. Not yet, at least."

Hiruzen: That's....fair. but still, I understand why she couldn't keep doing it

*Hiruzen said with a shrug since he almost went down the same road when his wife died in the Shinobi war against Kumo shinobi. Of course, Hiruzen didn't get the chance to dwell on that since his daughter wasn't allowing him to make an excuse for the woman who spilled red wine on her first wedding day.*

Kuse: You're also giving her an excuse. You know how many shinobi lost their loved ones because of the job? The only difference was that Tsunade had the money to walk away from it

Hiruzen: Ok. Ok. Let's move past tsunade.

*Hiruzen said with a sigh, knowing that kuse had a deep hatred for a tsunade ever since she was a child, and it all started, from kuse winning in a poker game, but tsunade eating the cookies she gambled and lost anyways. Kuse gave a huff but nodded as she went for the next target on her list.*

Kuse: Fine. Let's go with jiraiya. Are you really gonna blame yourself for him being a perverted freak? He's always been that way.

Hiruzen: You have a point there. But he was still a good kid and a good Shinobi

*Hiruzen said, trying to defend his second student, which it was really hard when he's still getting complaints from the capital that he's still peeping on women's hotsprings. Kuse shrugged as she pointed something out in what Hiruzen said. While in the shadows, Kakashi was a bit conflicted hearing this, seeing as Kakashi did train Minato.*

Kuse: Was. Past tense. As he grew up, he started smoking on his own supply and actually believed more in a prophecy than a human life. That's not on you. That's on him for being in that mountain for far too long

Hiruzen: Right. You don't have to justify orochimaru. I know there's no defense for him

*Hiruzen said with a dismissive wave. And that's when kuse's attitude changed, as it took a more melancholy look and expression on her demeanor thinking of the former snake master of the leaf before he turned traitor. Kuse opened her mouth and spoke in a much softer tone, as if in some way the roles were reverse with her father and herself.*

Kuse: There's an explanation for him. He changed when he lost his parents, losing one's support system so young like that, can really mess with a child's growth. Also, the fact that you screwed him over

Hiruzen: tobirama did the same thing to Danzo. Orochimaru wasn't worthy of the title of hokage. He had an evil inside his heart that would've hurt this village.

*Hiruzen said a little too sternly to be convincing, and hiruzen knew it. He also knew Kuse wouldn't let him get away with that excuse, not when they were talking about orochimaru, not when in this particular case, hiruzen did have a big hand in the snake becoming who he became, since when somebody cuts your wings to become a hero, what other choice does one have but to become the villian?*

Kuse: Yes. But tobirama didn't fill Danzo's head with dreams. Tobirama didn't give Danzo personal one on one training until his bones cracked. You did to orochimaru. From his perspective, you were training him to take up the mantle after you retired. So, in his mind, you denied him his destiny. By choosing Minato instead of him.

Hiruzen: funny. You defend orochimaru like I defended tsunade.

*Hiruzen said with a crooked smirk, since he knew why, kuse shrugged and didn't even deny the reason why she's defending orochimaru, who's without a doubt the worst of the sannin trio, and it's not even a question. But. But that man still held a place in Kuse's heart, the ring she keeps around her neck, reminds her of that. It also reminded her of his fall from grace and how she couldn't save him. She could only watch as he went on a dark path that she couldn't follow.*

Kuse: Well, he is my ex-husband. While I can't justify all that he's done. And I will never forgive him for his crimes. I can understand how he felt. But that doesn't change that at the end of the day, it was his choice to make. Just like it was my choice not to follow him. So tell me. Do you think little Naruto will follow the path of the snake, the drunk, or the pervert?

Hiruzen: No. I know in my heart that Naruto will always stay in the light. But while my heart is telling me one thing, my mind, my mistakes are telling me another

*Hiruzen said with a tired sigh as he looked at Naruto and smiled. He was still watching the clouds, but like the good boy he is, he was sharing his candy with shikamaru. Then he heard the words he hadn't heard in so long. An old quote that made his old heart feel a twinch of pain when hearing it.*

Kuse: Follow your heart since the world is too chaotic for the brain to ever make sense of it. Biwako sarutobi

Hiruzen: Heh. Your mother is... was. She was a wise woman

*Hiruzen said with a nod of his head, thinking of his late wife, thinking of the short woman with a cold expression on her face, but on the inside was one of the most loving people someone would ever meet. Kuse sighed with a bit of a sad smile. Their conversation certainly took a turn for the worse but not necessarily in a bad way, since both of them were just thinking of people that are no longer in their lives.*

Kuse: That she was. And she would agree with me that you should train the boy

Hiruzen: I know.

Meanwhile, with Naruto

Naruto: Be right back

Shikamaru: k

*shikamaru said, without taking his eyes off the sky, Naruto stood up and started walking in a certain direction. Kakashi was surprised when Naruto was making his way towards him. But he didn't move. He remained hidden even when Naruto was looking in his general direction. Naruto didn't say anything. Just gave a smile and took a bag of candy out of his pockets. He put it at the ground and walked away back to shikamaru. Kakashi jumped out of the shadows and took the bag. He looked at it and then back at Naruto, with a small smile on his face. Since the bag had a small drawing of Kakashi closed eye smile. So he knew the candy was for him.*

Kakahi: " That boy. He's gonna be something special, even without being the prophecy's child."

Chapter Text

*we see Naruto and anko together in their apartment. Anko was doing her usual yoga session, while Naruto read the new book his mother got for him. Naruto was enjoying the adventures of the salamander and his lover the rain lady when there was a knock at the door. Naruto looked up from his book and then at bus mother.*

Naruto: There's someone at the door

Anko: Thank you, my little baby snake, I'll get it. You keep enjoying that story

*anko said, as she returned to normal and stretched her arms a bit before walking to the door. She was wondering who could it be, since Hiruzen isn't coming for Naruto till a few days from now, she just helped Itachi find a good pediatrician for Sasuke, and izumi is too scared of anko, to come uninvited.*

Anko" shit. Did I forget to pay the rent this month? Well. No, but I still owe that woman part of the rent from last month. Maybe I can use the "I'm not paying" till the water is fixed, excuse again. "

*anko thought, as she started to think of an excuse to the landlady on why she couldn't pay her debt just yet. She looked at the peephole, and much to her relive it wasn't the landlady, but much to her shock, it was someone she hasn't seen in over 5 years now. She quickly opened the door with a big grin on her face.*

Anko: Kurenai!

Kurenai: Hey! It's been a long time, huh? What's it been? 5-6 years?

*kurenai said with a smile, so glad to finally be back in konoha, after years of being undercover. Of course, the first thing she did was go see her best friend, completely ignoring any rumors she may have heard.*

Kurenai" anko with a child. Yeah, right, like she would ever sleep with a man."

Kurenai: Well girl, I'm back, and I'm ready to party! Let's find the closest sleaziest bar there is and get busy

*kurenai said, walking past anko, to inside the studio apartment, and freezing completely when she saw a 5 year old boy, sitting on the table reading a book with a fire and water picture on the cover. Anko snorted a little seeing kurenai's reaction, and she snapped her fingers on kurenai's face to bring her back to reality.*

Anko: Yo, you good?

Kurenai: There's.... there's a child sitting on the table

*kurenai whispered, thinking that anko kidnapped someone's child. That made more sense to her than believing the rumors of anko mitarashi being a mother. Anko, for her part, nodded with a loving smile looking at her son.*

Anko: Yes, there is. Honey. Come say hello to your aunty kurenai

Kurenai" Aunty?!"

*kurenai thought in a panic, her whole world flipped over her head about the rumors being true, anko mitarashi was a mother, this yellow haired boy was her son. As for Naruto, she closed his book and walked in front of the pretty lady, smiling brightly at her, giving a little bow.*

Naruto: Hello, I'm Naruto Mitarashi! It is very nice to meet you. You are a very pretty lady

Kurenai" what the fuck?"

*kurenai thought, feeling as if someone slapped her. Naruto kept talking, asking the woman question, but kurenai was too out of it to hear any of it. Anko, seeing the shocked face on her friend, couldn't help but chuckle a little, putting her head on top of Naruto's hair, ruffling it a little, making Naruto giggle.*

Anko: My little baby. A charmer as always. Ok baby, you can go back to your book

Naruto: K, nice to meet you, Aunty kurenai!

*Naruto said with a kind tone as he walked back to the table and continued to read, swinging his legs up and down on his chair, while he read. Kurenai looked at anko who wasn't looking at her, she kept looking at her son, the thought of still made kurenai feel weird about, that someone like anko, a woman who kurenai has seen drink shots out of a woman's belly button procreated and had a child while she was away.*

Kurenai: he certainly has your....booming voice.

Anko: I know. So! Tell me, how were things at kiri? Meet anybody there?

*Anko said with an innocent smile, as if she didn't just drop a bomb on top of kurenai. Kurenai's facial expression changed to a blanked unamused expression on her face, as she did something that made anko's smile become smaller. She cursed in front of little Naruto.*

Kurenai: .    .    .    . Bitch are you serious?

Naruto: Bad word! Dollar in the jar

*Naruto said out of instinct from the table, pointing to the money jar, that was 3/4 of the way through, the camping trip was getting closer and closer. Anko gave a soft chuckle as she nodded at kurenai.*

Anko: he's right. Also, please watch your language with my child being right there

Kurenai: Right. Sorry. But you can understand why I'm stupefied with what I'm seeing, right?

*kurenai said, taking a dollar out of her purse and putting it on the money jar. Anko, for her part, shrugged, already ready to give her best friend the practiced fake backstory of her son and how she came to have the best child in the village. Anko knew she needed to have this conversation away from Naruto's earshot, so since wasn't gonna leave her boy alone, she knew exactly where to go.*

Anko: I can take a guess. Naruto. We're going out to eat

Naruto: Can I bring my book with me? Natsu just admitted that he's in love with juvia, I wanna see if juvia will accept it or continue to get her heart broken by the ice meanie

*Naruto said, holding the book tightly on his chest. He was totally not projecting the authors favorite ships. No, of course not that would be ridiculous. And frankly, I'm insulted by the insinuation. Anko nodded, and much to kurenai's shock, she gave a stern tone to somebody.*

Anko: You can. But you can't read it while we're eating

Naruto: Yay!

*Naruto said, grabbing his book and walking behind anko. He raised his little hand and grabbed anko's big hand. Since Naruto wasn't allowed to walk by himself or else he'll wander off to another adventure. Anko looked at the still gobsmacked kurenai and shot her a grin.*

Anko: Come on. I know the perfect place where we can talk.  you are paying, of course.

Kurenai: Uh. Sure. There won't be a lot of kids there, right?

*kurenai said, since she really didn't want to accidentally slip up and say a curse word in front of a lot of impressionable children. Anko just chuckled, at the question, since she can't remember the last place establishment she went to that wasn't a child safe environment.*

Anko: There will be. It's a restaurant next to the local park. I figured Naruto could run around while we talked

Naruto: Oh! I'll be able to make new friends!

*Naruto said excitedly, releasing his little hand from his mother's grip. He walked to the table, leaving the book there, since while Naruto loved to read, he loved spending time with people more Anko giggled softly at her son's reaction, and when he came back to her, she grabbed his hand again.*

Later, after Chibi Naruto and Chibi anko walked together to their favorite park, Chibi kurenai walked from behind them, absolutely shocked

Anko: ok. Naruto is off playing, and the food is being made. It's just you and me. So. Now we can talk normally

Kurenai: You have a child.

* kurenai said bluntly. As they were at a table outside of the small cafe, at the background Naruto was playing around with some kids, as he usually does, he made friends instantly. Anko, who was watching her son, nodded with a soft smile on her lips.*

Anko: I do. He's my whole world.

Kurenai: Just... how? Who's the father?

*Kurenai asked, wanting to know everything, but still a little out of it from the surprise, to ask more than 2 questions. anko took a sip of her water as she told kurenai the prepared lie, she told everyone. While in the background, Kiba made it to the park and instantly went to play with Naruto. *

Anko: Let's tackle this one by one. How was he made? Well. When a mommy and a daddy love each other very much, they hug each other, and if their really lucky, a baby will magically appear in the middle of them.

Kurenai:...... you're lucky their children presents, or I would be cursing you out again

*kurenai said bluntly for anko, saying something like that. Anko grinned and chuckled since she could see a few parents glancing at kurenai over what she said, since what parent wanted their child to listen to swear words? Anko leaned forward a bit in a more relaxed stance as she continued to speak. *

Anko: pfff. Anyways. How did it happen? There's really nothing to tell in that regard. You know how it happened. I bet you did it with asuma the second you came back

Kurenai: ok. True. But the difference is that Asuma is my boyfriend, and I'm not the one who would gag at the male figures.... special snake

*kurenai said, as she could feel the other parents gazing at her, so she was more careful at how she said things. Anko nodded and shrugged, remaining completely calm since kurenai wasn't the first to question anko's past, since she made it more than clear what side she swings for.*

Anko: What can I say? I was bored and wanted to see what it's like dating a guy

Kurenai: And what did you learn?

* kurenai asked, anko shrugged as she kept looking at her son, Kiba, and himself, who were playing tag with all the children in the park. She smiled softly at the activity. Before looking back at kurenai, her smile became smaller as she thought about it. Or at least she looked like she thought about it. Since she was completely lying.*

Anko: eh. I mean It wasn't bad, per say. Just wasn't for me. Girls are just prettier. I like having pretty things. The male experience was just.... totalitarian.

Kurenai: So. Who's the guy? Is he around here?

* kurenai asked, looking around for a man that would never come. Kurenai didn't see it, but anko glanced quickly at the stone face of the 4th hokage Monument since she wouldn't have Naruto if it wasn't for his stupidity.*

Anko: Nope. Passed away in the kyuubi attack before I could break up with him.

Kurenai: How convenient for you

*kurenai said with a shrug, anko nodded even if she could never admit it. She was glad that Minato was dead. Since she can't imagine her life without little Naruto in her arms. Well, she can, but she doesn't want to. Since it would be too much to bear, now that she knows what she's been missing for so long without even realizing she was missing it. Someone who didn't care about her past with orochimaru and love her unconditionally.*

Anko: I wouldn't call my son's dad dying convenient kure.

Kurenai: You know what I meant. What was his name?

*kurenai asked casually with a shrug as she looked at anko's child, the thought of it still being so weird to wrap around her head. She saw him hiding on top of a tree as a boy ran past it. Naruto jumped down and ran in the opposite direction, laughing. Anko, as easy as breathing, lied again to her best friend. Since while she may love kurenai, she's not gonna tell her the truth. She won't tell anyone the truth. For all the world will ever know, Naruto is her child and no one elses.*

Anko: Yamashita uzumaki

Kurenai: an uzumaki? I thought kushina was the only one

*kurenai said, looking at anko, surprised. Anko shrugged as she smiled at the cute waitress who put the food on the table, anko watched the woman leave as she spoke. While kurenai rolled her eyes, glad that a bit of her friend's old self was still there.*

Anko: he kept it hidden. Scared that people would hunt him down, just for his last name

Kurenai: Poor guy. So Naruto is half uzumaki? Man. He's gotta have just a ridiculous amount of chakra reserves

*kurenai said as she grabbed her food and started eating out. Anko got up, putting her fingers on her mouth, and gave out a loud whistle. Naruto heard it and started running towards them to eat, as he was running, anko sat down, grabbed her portion, and continued to talk to kurenai, giving a dismissive wave at the question of her son's chakra energy.*

Anko: No clue. He has a ridiculous amount of childlike energy, that's for sure.

Kurenai: Haven't you tested it?

*kurenai said, and could tell she said the wrong thing, since anko stopped smiling and actually frowned at the question. Since she doesn't want to test it, she doesn't want her baby to grow up. She just wants him to stay like this forever. But she knows she can't. So, with a sigh, she grabbed her food and forced a small smile on her face.*

Anko: No, and I don't plan on testing it for a long while. He's 5 years old. Let him be a kid. That's all that should matter

Naruto: Hey, mom! You called?

*Naruto said in his usual happy tone, anko nodded and got up from her seat, taking Naruto's little hand in her big hand. Another reason she wants him to stay so little is that she knows she'll cry when his hands become bigger than hers, since that will mean he's no longer her baby boy. But anko shook that thought out of her head for now and smiled at Naruto.*

Anko: The food is here. Come on, let's get you washed up before eating. We'll be right back, kurenai

Kurenai: Of course.

*kurenai said as she watched anko grab Naruto and lift him into his arms before walking with his to the bathroom so the boy could wash his hands. Once alone, kurenai sighed deeply. She slides down her chair a little, just thinking of all she's learned since she came back to konoha, and she still couldn't believe it.*

Kurenai: Wow... anko has a child....

Chapter Text

Author note: Yeah, this was supposed to be a small B plot, but like Naruto and his pirate chapter, it got away from me, lol

Kurenai" what the fuck am I looking?"

*kurenai thought, as it's been a few days since she came back to konoha, and instead of spending time at a club, a bar, training, or anything she used to do with anko, she was currently in a book club with a bunch of civilians, and a few shinobi, his biggest surprise was seeing itachi Uchiha there, sitting next to anko. How did she get here you might ask.*

Flashback to last chapter

*we see a rare sight. Naruto tired himself out, with all the playing he did, and all the food he ate, came back to bite him, and now he was taking a nap on his mother's arms, while anno and kurenai were talking. Anko telling her a few things that's been happening in her 6 year absence, and kurenai couldn't help but shrug at it, her mind still frozen on the fact that anko had a child.*

Kurenai: I guess. But man, it's still a mindfu... it still messes with my head that you have a child. You were always saying how you would never have one amongst... other things do that affect

Anko: I was young. Naruto was a surprise. A blessing, for sure. But it's still a surprise.

*anko said with a loving smile, as she rubbed her son's back softly, since that really was, what Naruto was to her. The biggest blessing that kami has ever given her and she couldn't be happier. Kurenai nodded with a soft chuckle escaping her lips, she can tell that anko loved her child, but man, it was still such a mindfuck to see the woman who on numerous occasions she's seen her completely passed out drunk being a respectable member of society.*

Kurenai: I'll say, I almost had a heart attack when I first saw him

Anko: Of course, look at him. He's too cute for words

*anko said with a bit of a coo in her voice, since she wasn't being biased, of course not. It was an absolute fact that her little Naruto was the cutest child in konoha. And she's got the trophy to prove it. The fact that hiruzen was the judge of that beauty pageant was just pure coincidence. Kurenai rolled her eyes and punched anko's arm playfully.*

Kurenai: You know that's not what I meant.

Anko: I do. But I don't know what to tell you. It's been 6 years since you left on that mission. Things have changed. I have a child, the 4th hokage passed away, the 3rd hokage became active hokage again, I quit the anbu force and joined the torture department, I'm part of the shinobi reserved program Etc.

*anko started to explain, since she can admit she's almost unrecognizable to her old self, and honestly? She's glad about that, since the old her? That was nothing more a being that used to drink and not think of the consequences to cope with all the things that orochimaru did to her. So she's more than happy with this new, more mature version of herself.*

Kurenai: That sounds to me, like we'll be having lots of chats about what I missed while on the mission

Anko: True. I would say we can talk when next I have a free day. But that's when I'll be at my book club with the other parents of the school my son is in

*anko said with a smile that she couldn't wait for that day since it really was one of the highlights of her biweekly activities. No longer was it just spending time on clubs searching for prey for the snake to devour, no. Now her idea of a good time, involved book clubs, going for some tea, and other domestic things like that. Kurenai just couldn't fully accept that, giving how anko used to be.*

Kurenai:..... You're a book club. The famous one night snake is in a book club?

Anko: Yup, and it's gonna be my turn to choose what book we'll be reading. As for what you said. What can I say? I've been domesticated. Honestly, while I had a crazy amount of fun when I was younger. I'm much happier now, Naruto is my ball of sunshine. His smile is just so infectious that I can't see myself living without it. Speaking of book club, you should join. We're always happy to have new members

Back to the present

* and so here she was. In a book club, watching these people talk about the protagonist of some book they've finished reading since last they were here. While kurenai could do nothing, but drink her water bottle, and wait for it to be over.*

Hano: I loved this book when Kaede stood in front of Abe's front door

Rika: Oh, and he didn't have the courage to knock?

*kurenai heard two of the civilians say, and much to her shock, so much to her shock that she had to do a double take, itachi Uchiha, the strongest member of the Uchiha, arguably one of the strongest shibobi in konoha, sniffled and nodded in agreement, she even saw itachi begin to let a tear or two fall from his face.*

Ayumi: heartbreaking

Itachi: I..I.. I was sobbing. Anko, what did you think of kaede?

Anko: Honestly? I feel like I'm the only one who disliked him. Since what I think of kaede? I honestly think he's pathetic. I mean, that's your protagonist?  There's no arc to that character. What obstacle did he overcome? What was his emotional journey?

*anko asked the group, and kurenai was having a hard time, taking what anko was saying seriously. How could she not? Last she was here, anko's vocabulary was on the same level as someone like goku abridged, and now she's sounding more eloquent. Which was kinda true, anko's vocabulary has become bigger, all thanks to her son, too, since the boy loved to read yes. But what he loved even more was his mother reading to him. Itachi gave a nod and went to defend the protagonist of the book.*

Itachi: Well, how I saw it, it was finally being able to move on from his love from Abe and start his journey of finding himself

Anko: And that's where I just don't see it the same way, since what did he do to get Abe to be interested in him? The whole book, kaede, waited for love to simply fall to his lap, when that's simply not how love works. Love is work, love is time, and love is patience. Kaede? He just sighed and pouted, waiting for Abe to magically see him for who he was when he never showed her what he was.

*anko said with a shake of her head, she couldn't understand how people liked this character,  hell how someone like itachi liked the character, when in truth, it was because itschi could relate to kaede, since well, he didn't have to do anything to get izumi to be his girlfriend, she literally fell on his lap, while he was sleeping under a tree, a long time ago. Another civilian parent spoke up, trying to counter anko's points.*

Hano: Well, I think that's kinda the point of the story, the moral it's trying to tell us that you don't need someone to love you to be happy. That kaede needed to learn self-love before hopping in a relationship

Anko: Well, it frankly missed the mark, in my opinion. The author clearly doesn't understand love

* anko said with a shake of her head, anko looked at another mother of the group, someone that kushina uzumaki would've hated since this person used to be a civilian of Kumogakure. The woman was quite the beautiful thing to look at, bur anko wasn't planning on doing anything other than looking, since she's made it clear that she's not interested in romantic relationships, not while she's taking care of her son.*

Luz: All right, I'll bite. Tell me Mrs. Mitarashi, what is love then?

Anko: For me? Falling in love with someone means exposing the softest, most fragile part yourself to them. And then praying they don't destroy you. That's why I can't like the main character, since he never exposed his softer side, he was too scared that Abe would break his heart to even try

*anko said, she didn't noticed that what she did, caused some single mothers and 2 mother's who had husband, to blush slightly at her for the description of love that she gave with such passion on her tone, of course anko didn't pay their feelings no mind, and sat back down, one of the fathers nodded his head admitting to himself that anko had a few points.*

Teramoto: Well, that's certainly quite the perspective you have there for the book. It's certainly a unique one, and I do admit, you did bring up some good points.

Okabe: agreed. Well, I do believe that's all the time we have for today. All that's left is for anko to tell us, the book we'll be reading for the month

* Okabe the man who started the book club, and one of the husband's of the two woman said with a nod, as he got up and started looking for the stack of copies of the book anko had on her hand, and boy was it ever a book, it looked like it could do some damage, if someone threw it at you. Anko gave a small cough and showed the picture cover to the group.*

Anko: Lovely. Since we've already gone for the romance and adventure section, I decided to go darker. To really give us a more diverse experience in our literature. Now I can't stress this enough, do not let your kids get your hands on this book since the subject matters, are not for little ones, like my little Naruto

Seki: So was kyou 50 shades of shinobi. Hopefully, it won't be just plain smut

*one of the parents said, causing a few chuckles in the room, with anko giving a snort of amusement. The woman responsible for bringing that particular book, huffed annoyed with a soft blush on her cheeks, since there was nothing wrong with a bit of erotica in her humbled opinion.*

Kyou: Hey, hey, you know the rules, no judging someone for their tastes.

Anko: That's true. Anyways, my choice of book is this one brandon sanderson the way of kings. A frankly amazing 4/5 book, it's a long read, hence why I asked for a month instead of the normal bi-weekly schedule. But I guarantee it'll be worth the read. You'll be hooked

*anko said as okabe came back and gave a copy for each member, curtesy of the hokage, since he's the one footing the bill, for when it was anko's turn go pick a book. Kurenai grabbed the big book and looked at it. She couldn't believe that someone like anko would read something like this.*

Okabe: Very well, everyone,  have a wonderful day, and please don't forget that theirs a bake sale happening soon at the school. anko, remember to bring the dangos and not eat the mangos

Anko: I promise nothing

*anko said with a huff, as now people were chuckling at her. After a bit of small talk with everybody, anko and kurenai left the library. They were walking to the way of the sarutobi district for very different reasons, as they were walking, kurenai finally spoke up, looking at anko.*

Kurenai: So. You do this every 2 weeks?

Anko: Yup. I know what you're thinking, but it's frankly a fantastic way to make friends and to become a well-read  individual. You are gonna love that book

*anko said with a smile, she was thinking that kurenai was having reservations for reading a book so big, since it was over 1000 pages. But no, kurenai was just shocked seeing the snake domesticated like this, she wasn't sure that she liked this version of anko, but she wasn't gonna tell anko that to her face, so she shrugged and gave a bit of a forced smile to anko.*

Kurenai: I'll be sure to give it a chance, so! Now what we're done for the day, how about we go have some fun like the old days, I heard our old bar is having a girls' night out

Anko: pass, I got work in the morning, plus I have to go get Naruto, I can't very well leave him alone at home to sleep. God no, that'll give him nightmares

* Anko said with a shake of her head, which wasn't completely a lie, but honestly she just missed her son, and wanted to see him again, after he spend all day with his grandfather. Kurenai saw her shot and took it, giving a grin and hugging anko's shoulder.*

Kurenai: Oh, come on, let him spend the night with his jiji, and spend it with me

Anko: we can hang out another day, since again, I still have work in the morning. See you around, girl

*anko said as she took a right for Hiruzen's house while kurenai just stood there in the crossroads, feeling as if her friend was ditching her for her child. Which wasn't even remotely true. Anko just changed, and she just didn't want to spend time in a bar, especially not since she stopped drinking completely. The woman was 5 years sober. And she's not planning on breaking that streak. Still though, kurenai scowled softly, watching anko leave.*

Kurenai: Yeah.... see you.

Later With anko

*anko grabbed her key and opened the door to Hiruzen's house. She looked around, the giant place, and looked for her son. It wasn't hard to find him since she could hear him giggling. She walked to the backyard and saw Naruto being carried by a gorilla while another gorilla chased after them. Anko walked next to Hiruzen and glanced at him*

Anko: I didn't know that your contract included gorilla

Hiruzen: The monkey contract is misleading. It's actually more of an ape contract since the monkey empire is full of every type of ape that exists. Of course, minus human beings. How was the book club?

*Hiruzen explained as the mother gorilla managed to reach the father gorilla and take Naruto from him. Giving her idiotic husband a stern, fixed stare with lips pressed tightly together as a threat for the father to knock it off. Anko hummed as she thought about it, and she couldn't help but feel that something was... off, with kurenai.*

Anko: it was good. Though kurenai was acting weird

Hiruzen: weird how?

*Hiruzen asked, thinking of his future daughter in law, anko shrugged as she couldn't really explain it. She was just getting a weird vibe from her old friend. She shook her head, knowing better than to ignore her gut, but she didn't have any proof at the moment.*

Anko: I can't explain it. But tell Asuma to keep his eye on her. Naruto baby! Let's go home

Naruto: Mommy!

*Naruto said excitedly, as he gave a kiss on the mother gorilla's cheek as a goodbye and jumped out of her arms, running to his mother and hugging her leg tightly. Anko smiled soflty as she kneeled down to Naruto's level and hugged him back, raising him up as she hugged him. Naruto giggled, just happy to see his mother again, he hasn't seen her since this morning.*

Naruto: I missed you!

Anko: I missed you too, baby.

*anko said softly, as she kissed his little forehead, now that she had her son in her arms, that was all that mattered to her, kurenai's weird behavior left her train of thought, since her son, was all that mattered to her. She didn't care for anything else. She had Naruto in her arms, and that's all anko could ever need in her opinion*

Chapter Text

*it was another day in konoha, Anko was at work, torturing a Shinobi of kiri, and Ibiki was checking the budget for his department. The real Hiruzen was in the forest of death training, so he would be ready to train Naruto when the day came. the shadow clone of Hiruzen was in the hokage Tower, giving out orders to the shinobi. Kakashi and itachi were spending time together, both of them watching Sasuke. Well. Actually, they were trying to find Sasuke. They were playing hide and seek, and they couldn't find the boy, so they were panicking a little. What they didn't know is that his mother Mikoto took him, to spend some time with her youngest and get an ice cream together. Hinata was reading a book in her clan's back porch as her father trained close to her. Overall it was just a normal day in konoha, something everyone wouldn't make notice of it, but appreciate it nonetheless, since it's proof that things were returning to normal, since the horrific attack 5 years ago. It gave everyone a chance to just breathe, and Be. Without worrying about what tomorrow might bring. Which brings us with the protagonist of this tale.*

Meanwhile, with Anko's sunshine

Naruto: I'm gonna go stretch my legs for a bit

*Naruto said as he got up and stretched till he heard his bones pop. While his mother was working, Naruto was having a play date with choji and shikamaru. Shikamaru Crack opened an eye and lazily looked at Naruto, while choji continued to eat his chips while he looked at Naruto. Wondering how he was so much energy, they just finished playing tag, for a very long time, for little children at least. But both shrugged, seeing this as just normal Naruto and returned to what they were doing.*

Shikamaru: ok.

Choji: K.

*they said as they continued to do their business, shikamaru stopped sleeping and decided to just look at the clouds. While choji did the same, only he did it while munching on his food. Choji's mother who was a full-bodied woman with short, black hair and eyes, which are accentuated by orange markings at each corner. She was also wearing a light shade of lipstick, a pair of red, stud earrings along with a high-collared Chinese purple blouse which has gold trimmings and the clan's obligatory kanji for "food" on the back, a pair of pants, and heeled sandals. She was the woman who was looking after the boys stopped her knitting and looked at Naruto, having heard what he had just said.*

Hana: ok, Naruto. Just don't wander off too far.

Naruto: Yes, Mrs. Akimichi.

*Naruto said with a bright smile, he liked Mrs. Akamichi, she was always very kind to everybody. And she was the one who taught Anko how to sow, something Naruto is very happy about, since it was that knowledge that saved his stuffed animal buddies when Naruto accidentally breaks them. Naruto, with a nod, was off on his little side quest. He walked around the park for a bit, but close enough where Mrs. Akamichi could see him if she looked around. Naruto saw an ant hill. And kneeled down to look, the little ants walk into their hill. Naruto got up and waved at Mrs. Akamichi, so she knows where he was. Mrs. Akamichi waved at Naruto, and then he went back to his side quest, Naruto noticed something horrible. Simply tragic, TRAGIC!! There was a little kid of his age alone. Naruto couldn't stand for that and walked to her. Taking the little girl by surprise. This girl didn't know it yet. But she was about to be adopted by naruto.*

Naruto: Hi! What are you painting?

Little girl:. . . I'm painting the tree

*the girl said, Naruto looked at the girl, already his brain memorized how she looked like, so if he saw her again. He could talk to her. This was how Naruto's little brain functioned when making friends. The girl had long brown hair and light brown eyes. Her hair is straight on one side, and she is styled into a braid on the other. In addition, she sports a clip with two circular designs. For her outfit, she wore a pink robe held closed by a pink sash with two pockets on the front. She also wore violet baggy pants and red mesh armor underneath her kimono and legs along with sandals that were orange in color. Naruto then looked at the tree she was painting, at then at the painting.*

Naruto: Huh. Where's the bird's nest then?

Girl: bird's nest? What bird's nest? This tree doesn't have a bird's nest

*The girl said in a soft tone, as she looked at the tree, but she couldn't see anything that she had missed, she thought that the boy was just playing a mean trick on her. But Naruto shook his head and pointed to the very tippytop of the tree, where Naruto could see a small brown circle thing, that he knew was a nest, since it looked just like the one inside the carton of milk his mother and him made for the birds close to his home. So he knew there was a bird's nest in that tree, and Naruto wasn't gonna stop until the girl saw it, too.*

Naruto: Yeah, it does. Way up there! See.

Girl: I don't see anything

*The girl said with a shake of her arms as she continued to paint on her big sketch book. Naruto crunched up his face in thought when he thought of an idea. He knew just what to do. He was gonna do something adventurous. He was gonna live up to his future title as the next monkey king. And so what monkeys do best, he was gonna climb this big tree, and show this girl where exactly the nest was. Of course, he'll have to do this fast before Mrs. Akamichi comes looking for him and finds him a bit too high in a tree for comfort.*

Naruto: Hold on.

*Naruto said as he ran to the tree and started to climb up. The girl thought the boy was crazy, and she watched as Naruto made it to the very top of the tree. Naruto held to the trunk as he pointed in front of him, the girl now seeing where Naruto was pointing. She could see a small brown thing. That must be the bird's nest. She opened her eyes a little in surprise, that she didn't see it. She spends all her time painting, so she's good at noticing little detail, and yet this one was so high up that she could barely see it. But this boy managed to see a detail she missed.*

Naruto: Up here! Look where I am! Next to me, there's this bird's nest with 1,2,3, with this many eggs inside of it!

*Naruto said loudly as he showed 4 fingers. He got down before any grown-ups saw him, though he could see Mrs. Akamichi from up here, she was so enamored with her knittimg project that she's not looking for him at the moment. She was just in the zone, which works perfectly for Naruto. If she or any other adult like say the masked fox man aka kakashi wearing his fox anbu mask saw him so up, they would get in trouble. Once he made it to solid ground, he walked next to the girl with a big smile.*

Naruto: I told you there was a bird's nest.

Girl: I didn't see it. You have really good eyesight

*The girl said surprised, as Naruto nodded with a grin, as he sat next to her. Naruto now had a new mission, make this girl his friend. Since she looked like gaara did when he first met him, she had sad eyes, Naruto didn't like that, so she was gonna make that this girl would smile. The girl coughed softly into a handkerchief, but Naruto didn't pay it any mind. In his brain, he just thought that her throat was tickling her. So he waited till she could respond again, before speaking.*

Naruto: Thanks. Mama tells me it's because I eat my vegetables, but their so yucky! Especially brussel sprouts.

Girl: Yeah, vegetables are really yucky.

*the girl said in complete agreement with Naruto, since well she was the same age as him, of course their gonna think that vegetables were bad. The girl coughed a little once again, but Naruto didn't pay that any mind and kept talking. Not seeing anything wrong since well. He saw his uncle asuma and his Jiji cough a lot more. So he saw nothing wrong here.*

Naruto: I know! They're the worst! I prefer fruit! I love green grapes. How about you?

Girl: I... I like blueberries?

*the girl said, but it was more of a question since she never really thought about it. More do the point, no one ever asked her about it. Since well, she never really goes out of her home. Today was a rare treat for her, and it was rewarding her by having someone talk to her to boost. Naruto smiled excitedly by that answer. Well, to be honest, he would be excited with any answer since Naruto really was just a walking ball of sunshine. If he were a dog, he would be a samoyed golden retriever mix. Just the definition of happiness and excitement.*

Naruto: their yummy, too! Hey! How about you come with me? My friends are just cloud watching. Well. Shikamaru is cloud watching, while choji is eating some chips. You can paint there!

Girl: I... I don't think that would be a good idea.

*the girl said nervously, since while she enjoyed talking to this boy, she still didn't know him, and his mother always told her never to go with strangers. Naruto wasn't taking no for an answer and stood up with his smile never faltering. Since he wasn't gonna let this girl be alone, so far away from everybody. That would be mean, and Naruto wasn't a mean person, so he's gonna take this girl with him, so that she can be happy, since what could be better than being around people and making friends? In Naruto's brain, spending time with his mother. But making new friends is a close second.*

Naruto: Come on! It's better to be around people! No one should be alone. Especially not in the park

Girl: But, I don't know you. Or any of your friends

*the girl said, as she went back to drawing, making sure to draw the bird's nest she missed. While this boy was very kind and his excitement was infectious, so much so that the girl couldn't help but let a small smile appear on her lips since this boy's excitement was amusing. Naruto thought about it and found a solution quickly, a solution so simple and pure that it could only come from the mind of a child.*

Naruto: Oh! Sorry about that. Well, Shikamaru is shikamaru Nara of the Nara clan. He likes to take naps and watch clouds. Choji is choji Akimichi of the Akimichi clan. He likes to eat and has the best snacks! And I'm Naruto. Naruto Mitarashi! Son of the superhero!

Girl: superhero?

*the girl asked, surprised. With another cough escaping her lips, Naruto saw her taking some pills and putting it in her mouth. The girl was surprised when Naruto gave her his water bottle. She took it gently and drank a little to wash her medicine down. Once that was done with, Naruto smiled and jumped up and down in excitement since he got to talk about how amazing his mommy was. Since, of course, no one was better than his mother. She was the best, that was just a fact in Naruto's head, the sun will come rise tomorrow, and Naruto's mommy was the greatest mommy*

Meanwhile, with anko

Anko: Why do I suddenly feel like going to the bathroom and crying?

*anko said out loud to herself, completely ignoring the screams of his prisoner, begging her to stop. Anko shrugged and continued her work for information, the fun way.*

Back to Anko's happiness

Naruto: Yeah, huh! My mommy is a superhero! All she's missing is a cape, and she'll be the greatest superhero ever! Oh. I like reading books, and spending time with my friends. Would you like to be my friend, now that you know me?

Girl: I.... yes. I would like that.

*the girl said in a soft tone, it wasn't shy like Hinata's, it was simply that this girl didn't talk a whole lot, but that's fine for Naruto. He's used to having friends who don't talk a lot. Naruto jumped for joy, with his fist on the air, glad the girl was seeing things his way since it really was the best solution. Friends make everything better. And now this girl was gonna have a lot of friends. Naruto realized that he was being rude. He forgot to ask the girl for a name.*

Naruto: Great! What's your name then?

Yakumo: I'm... I'm yakumo. Yakumo kurama, of the Kurama clan.

* Yakumo said in a soft tone and saw that Naruto had no reaction to that last name, which she was thankful for, people look at their family weirdly for the last name. Naruto just kept smiling. Since that last name meant nothing to him, since that little secret that's hidden in his belly, his "birthmark" was sealed up tight. And had no way of influencing or even talking to Naruto, especially when the soul has no chakra to use and tries to chip away at the seal. Naruto gave Yakumo a little bow as a greeting, like his mother taught him to.*

Naruto: Nice to meet you, yaku! Let's go. I'm kinda not supposed to wander too far from Mrs. Akimichi. And I think I wandered too far. Do you think this is too far?

Yakumo: Maybe a little?

*Yakumo said, since she was painting in the outskirts of the park, so safe to say that Naruto wandered off a bit too far from where he was supposed to be. Naruto crunched up his face in thought. He should probably start heading back. If choji finishes his chips, he'll ask his mother for another bag, and then Mrs. Akamichi will see that Naruto wandered off too far. So, with a determined smile, he grabbed Yakumo's bag and pointed to where his adventure started.*

Naruto: Oh. That's not good. Let's hurry over there. Here. Mama said I should always help carry a girl's things.

Yakumo: Oh. Uh. Thank you.

*yakumo said softly as she walked with Naruto to where he first began his mini adventure. As they were walking. Naruto couldn't help but do what he does best. Talking. Lots and lots of talking. Since how else do you get to know a person, if you don't ask questions? Even if Naruto was talking too fast for yakumo to answer any of them.*

Naruto: Sure thing! Now let's go. Before Mrs. Akimichi starts calling my name. If she does, I won't get any ice cream! I love ice cream. Do you like ice cream? Because i love ice cream, especially strawberry ice cream. Though chocolate ice cream is good, too. Even if my friend Kiba doesn't like it. But he doesn't like a lot of things....

Chapter Text

*Another chapter is about to be read, another chance to peak into the life of these shinobi before the events of the original series. We see anko at work. She had a mug of coffee at hand, and as with the other, she wrote the report of the information that her recent pig squealed from kiri. She took a long slow slurp of her drink before she stopped. Feeling annoyed at the person who just walked inside the room. It was someone Anko hated deeply and fully, her landlord Mino Sumiko. The old lady walked to anko's desk and sat down on the chair in front of her. Anko sighed and placed her drink down.*

Anko: Hello Mrs. Sumiko

Mino: Hello my dear, sorry to be a bother.

*Mino said with a kind smile that Anko knew was fake. She hated this woman. She hated her smile, and she hated that she still had to bathe with cold water because this woman hadn't fixed her heater. Even while she was away in Suna. So yeah, it's safe to say anko wasn't happy that Mino just appeared at her workplace. She had a fake smile on her face while looking at Mino. But on the inside, in her thoughts, she was letting her truth speak out. And her truth was festered with so much anger for this individual.*

Anko: "no, the fuck you are not."

Mino: But, I was just wondering if you have my rent money.

*Mino said with that fake smile that fools others, but it doesn't fool anko. She knows her smile is fake. She knows she's not a sweet old lady but a greedy, stingy woman who wants to keep every single cent she makes for herself. Getting her to fix anything from the apartment, something that is written in the lease that she's contractually obligated to do, is like pulling teeth. So Anko wasn't so inclined to pay what she owes in rent when there's things in her apartment that are in need of repairs.*

Anko: That completely depends if you fix my shower. Since last I checked, I still have to use water. I heat up from my stove, to have warm water to wash with

Mino: Yes, well. I can't very well give you warm water if i don't have the money to pay for the plumber. So that he can take a look at that water heater

*Mino said with that smile of hers not leaving her expression, which just pissed anko off more. Since how dare this woman smile, when she's claiming money to fix something, that should be fixed by now, especially since she said the exact same thing last month, and the month before that. This woman was nothing more than a charlatan, who says pretty words for people to believe her lies, but anko wasn't about to drink that kool-aid. Anko leaned back on her chair, looking at the old woman holding a cane with a skeptical look.*

Anko: You already used that excuse. It's funny how my water didn't get fixed, huh?

Mino: Yes. We both got scammed, and it's a shame. Truly tragic. But surely you're not gonna blame a little old lady for getting scammed herself?

* Mino said with a strained smile, feeling simply terrible that she got scammed, I mean, what is the world coming to when you can't trust someone's word anymore? Of course, Anko wasn't buying that smile. She wasn't buying anything that Mino was selling, since last anko checked, that wasn't her problem. Her contract says, that the landlord will deal with the fixes, and yet here she is, demanding money to pay for the plumber, when anko knows she has more than enough to pay for it herself. Also, it doesn't help that anko warned Mino against using that man.*

Anko: You would be right. If I didn't tell you that, that man seemed shady to me. If you haven't, went for the cheapest option available. I would have my hot water by now. So I feel that if anyone should be paying fully for that snafu, it should be coming out of your pockets. Not mine

Mino: I would if I could. Do you think I like the thought of your little boy suffering from cold water?

*Mina said with a sad smile, and then froze as she felt a chill run up her spine. Since she messed up. Since if there was one thing you never do, is try to use Naruto against anko, that's not poking the bear, that's throwing a sharp stone at a tiger. A tiger who can jump 16 feet out of its enclosure. Anko, the tigress growled at the poacher that is her landlord, for daring to aim her gun at her little cub, that is Naruto. She spoke in a low tone that made Mino's heart begin to race.*

Anko: Don't you dare bring my son into this.

Mino: I'm just being truthful. I don't like the fact that your poor innocent son has to bathe himself with cold water every morning, afternoon, and night. If I could pay it out of my own pocket, I would. But I just don't have the money.

*Mino said with a sigh as she wiped her eyes with a handkerchief. A handkerchief that Anko noticed was monogrammed with golden string, and the handkerchief itself was made of some very fine and more do the point, expensive looking silk. So, anko wasn't buying these crocodile tears. Since how could she? Whenever she looked at Mino, she could see that the woman was wearing expensive clothing. From her shoes to her freaking purse. It all just screamed that Mino had the funds. She just didn't want to use them on her tenants.*

Anko: And yet, you refuse to charge me less for rent or show any type of compromise.

Mino: Now, that's not fair. I am giving you a compromise, I haven't kicked you out for not paying, solely cause I don't want your son to be on the streets. So work with me here, Mrs. Mitarashi, pay me what you owe me in rent, and with that, I can pay for a plumber, a good one this time. And you'll have your hot water.

* Mino said sternly, as her true colors came out for a second. But it was enough for anko to see it, something Mino hated. Since anko made her feel like she's some sort of villain, when she's just doing her job. As for anko, she felt like punching this woman since she was using her son against her. Anko took a deep breath, counted backward from 10. And then buckled under, taking out her checkbook, much to Mino's pleasure. Since as much as Anko despised this woman, if it meant that her son would have some warm water, she'll swallow her pride for it. Since Naruto's her son. She'll do whatever she has to do in order to give him the best life she could afford to give him.*

Anko:.... God fucking damn it. Here. And I swear to kami, that water better be fixed this time

Mino: Lovely, and don't worry, the water will be fixed soon. Well..... soonish, there are other things I have to do, ta-da

*Mino said as she left quickly. Anko took a breath to calm down. When that didn't work, she took another one, and another, seeing that she wasn't gonna get any work done. Not while she's in such a state of anger, she decides to get up and walk to the exercise room of the T.D. building, to hit the sandbag for a bit. While she was walking, people were making space for her to walk, seeing how angry she was, even her boss ibiki, was making space for her. Seeing the dark toxic purple aura, Anko was giving out.*

Anko: fucking cunt. I swear, if I find out she's using my rent money on pachinko machines. Oh, the things I'll do to her. I swear to the lords...

Meanwhile, with Naruto

*We see him in the movies with his Jiji, his friend Sasuke, and itachi. They were watching a new kids' movie, and the adults didn't think much of it. But ironically, it was the adults who were being affected by the movie more than the kids. Sasuke looked at Itachi and saw his older brother, the man he looked up to, and the man was in tears. He turned around to look at Naruto, but the boy was busy consoling his grandfather. Since the man had a hand over his eyes, as tears fell down. You might be asking what they were watching to get such a reaction for the two of them.*

https://youtu.be/tZWvyZb8zLc?si=Igd6669PZqZOBUDo

*Itachi's eyes were glued on the screen. He could feel his breath getting trapped in his throat as a lump was trapping it. Watching the girl on the screen have an anxiety episode, he could relate to her so damn much do the point of tears. Since Itachi has had anxiety, he's been having anxiety episodes alone in his room multiple times a week, when the weight of his decisions came crumbling down on top of him. He got his father killed. He was going to kill his mother when he became the next leader of the Uchiha clan. He needs to help raise Sasuke and be both his brother and father figure, while his mother barely acknowledges his existence whenever their not talking about clan duties. But he couldn't tell anyone that he felt he was drowning, not even izumi. Since he's Itachi Uchiha. The strongest member of his clan, an active anbu shinobi. So it doesn't matter that he was just a child. It doesn't matter that he's just 16. he's a shinobi, so in the eyes of others, in the eyes of his village and in the eyes of the world, he was an adult all because what? He could fight better than most? Because he has more blood on his hands than some adults. That...*

Sasuke: Are you ok?

*itachi finally took a breath. He took a deep breath and nodded as he got up and petted Sasuke's head. He gave his little brother a small nod to reassure him. But it only troubled Sasuke more since itachi for a moment was showing emotions, and then he suddenly returned to normal. Since unlike Hiruzen who accepted the comfort of Naruto, itachi rejected the olive branch his little brother was giving out. Since he was part of the problem for itachi. And itachi hated himself for thinking of his little brother like that.*

Itachi: I'm fine. I just gotta go to the bathroom. Wait here with your friend

Sasuke: ok.

*Sasuke said, confused, since he was just 5 years old. He was too young to understand any of what was going on. So he just returned to watch the movie and eat his popcorn. Itachi quickly walked to the bathroom and walked inside. He was thankful that it was a small bathroom that only served 1. And not a public bathroom. He locked the door and walked to do the sink and turned the faucet on. He splashed water on his face as he tried to control his breathing. But he couldn't do it. He felt as if no air was making it to his lungs. And flinched when someone knocked on the door.*

Itachi: occupied.

Hiruzen: Yes. But we both know you're not using the facilities. So open the door

*Itachi heard the voice of his leader on the other side, with no other choice. He splashed water on his face one more time before grabbing a paper towel and trying it. He opened the door and saw his leader there, giving him a smile. Itachi looked around but didn't see Naruto or Sasuke with him.*

Hiruzen: Don't worry, their with a shadow clone, still enjoying the movie. Come. Walk with me. Let's go somewhere more appropriate to talk.

Itachi: As you wish Hokage.

*itachi said as Hiruzen placed his hand on Itachi's shoulder and flickered the both of them elsewhere. Itachi looked around and saw that they were on the hokage monuments. Specifically, they were on top of Hashirama's head. Hiruzen looked at the clear sky of his village and took a deep breath.*

Hiruzen: You have your father's unreadable expression. But your mother's heart. It's easy to see that you're drowning. So tell me, boy. Why are you refusing to reach for a lifesaver?

Itachi: What if I told you that you were one of the reasons?

*Itachi said carefully. But Hiruzen didn't react negatively towards it. In fact, he acted almost indifferent to his question, so he walked next to the hokage to look at what he saw. While Hiruzen saw the village he swore to protect. All itachi could see was the village he chose over his family. He was taken out of his line of thought when his leader spoke to him again.*

Hiruzen: i would believe you. As the hokage I am responsible for many things. Even my apathy can cause people to get killed. But for now? I'm not the hokage. I'm just an old man. Asking a young boy what's troubling him. Since who is better to help than someone who knows what it's like to drown. To fall so deep into that ocean that he could no longer see the light. So I'll ask you again itachi. Why are you keeping so much hate within yourself?

Meanwhile, outside the land of fire

*we see a child training. His body was trembling. His arms were shaking. And once again, he was kicked to the ground by his opponent. The child was on his knees breathing heavily as he looked at his fully white arm with a scowl. It wasn't the same, years has passed since that day, and his arm still wasn't back to his original speed. Not just his arm, his leg too was a weakness that his master knew that, he went for those 2 limbs specifically. He heard the disappointed sigh of his master voice as he turned around and started to walk away from him, to return to his own quarters.*

Madara: Rest up. We'll continue your training tomorrow.

Obito: I... I can still continue sensei!

*Obito said to his teacher. The ghost of the Uchiha, the man who made the world believe that the first hokage killed him. The same man who was alive thanks to the first hokage. Or, more specifically, the hashirama cells that madara stole on their last fight, by bitting a chunk of hashirama's flesh and using his Rinnegan and the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path. To cultivate the flesh so that he could live past his normal lifespan. Madara didn't even spare him a glance or even a response and walked to his quarters. Obito cursed under his breath and collapsed on the very floor. He moved himself to his back and just stared at the ceiling.*

Obito: it's starting to feel more natural. It's just a bit longer. And I'll be seeing you soon... Rin... Kakashi...

* Obito said with a small smile, as Madara hasn't managed to break the boy just yet. Not while there's still a chance that he could be persuaded to return to the leaf or while his nationalistic belief for the leaf still had a hold on him and not while he still has connections in the leaf. No, there was still much work to he done before obito can become his successor. Rin must be taken care of. And even before that, obito's reaction time must improve. So for now, all madara can do was wait. And let the seeds grow on their own.*

Chapter Text

* Another day in the lives of our protagonists is over. It was nighttime. More specifically, around 8-9 P.M. So while the children like Naruto slept with his plushie kaa, or hinata, who slept with her body pillow that looked suspiciously like Naruto. But we're not gonna get into that. While the children slept, the adults were still awake, some like Hiruzen shadow clone burning the midnight oil, while the Real Hiruzen was busy with a personal project. Others like Kakashi, who was currently picking Rin out for a date. Something that surprised even Kakashi himself that he asked her out, but he did. And the focus of this chapter, Anko, who, while her son slept, she was busy reading. Keeping her knowledge for different types of poisons up to date. That is until someone knocked on her door.*

Anko: I'm coming, I'm coming.

*anko said, as she got up from the dinner table and walked to the door. She looked at the clock on the wall and frowned, wondering who would want to talk to her at such an hour of the night. She opened the door and was surprised, seeing who it was. Kurenai Yuhi wearing clothes that.... well, clothes that anko used to wear before she had Naruto, if she's honest. Anko looked at Kurenai up and down for a second before looking at kurenai's face.*

Anko: kurenai? Why are you dressed like a hooker?

Kurenai: Well, fuck you too. First of all, I look hot

*Kurenai said, and anko couldn't deny that, seeing as the clothes Kurenai was wearing were a size too small, and looked skin tight in all the right places. She looked hot. Anko can't deny that. But she knew what that dress meant. It was kurenai Wingman's dress. So that anko could get some prey. Anko leaned against her doorframe and looked at kurenai with a raised eyebrow and a crooked smirk on her face.*

Anko: Never said that you didn't. If asuma would see you, you would give him a heart attack, and all his blood would go for his third leg

Kurenai: Thank you. Now get dressed, we're I'm taking you out tonight

*Kurenai said, walking inside the small apartment. Kurenai made it a few steps inside before she heard what anko said, though it took a second for what anko said to register into her mind. Since Anko can't just leave like that. She sure as hell wasn't gonna leave Naruto alone at this hour. So anko turned around with her arm crossed and gave kurenai the only realistic answer Anko could realistically give this woman, who wanted anko to just go out without telling her beforehand.*

Anko: No.

Kurenai: Great, so, wait. What do you mean, no?

*kurenai said in a tone a little too loud for anko's comfort. She glanced at her boy on the top bunk and was relieved that he still looked as if he was asleep. Since anko didn't want him to hear this conversation. Anko turned her gaze to kurenai, giving her old friend and genin teammate a stern look on her face, speaking in a soft tone, as to not wake up her baby boy.*

Anko: I said no. It's 8:45. My son is asleep right now. So I would appreciate it if you kept your voice down

Kurenai: Girl, come on. Nothing is gonna happen to him if you just leave him. Like you said, he's sleeping

*Kurenai said with a dismissive wave since she was bored. Asuma was busy on a mission, and kurenai wanted to have some fun. She wanted anko to bring back her old self, so she ignored anko's concern and kept walking to anko's little closet that had her clothes and Naruto's clothes together. Though they were mostly Naruto's clothes. Since anko didn't really wore a lot. Most of the time, she wears her shibobi clothes. Anko took a deep breath to calm down the annoyance kurenai was bringing up and walked up to her. Putting her hand on kurenai's shoulder, stopping her from looking for clothes that Anko threw away years ago.*

Anko:..... I'm gonna pretend like you didn't just recommend that I leave my son alone when he's only fucking 5.

Kurenai: Well. Yeah. I mean, didn't your parents leave you alone at this age?

*Kurenai said as she shook anko's hand out of her shoulder and turned around to face her friend. Anko's annoyance was growing. Since no. No, they did not. Since they died long before they got that opportunity. And kurenai knew that. So without realizing it, anko was raising her voice, and she didn't notice that Naruto was squirming in his bed, coming back to the land of the living because of anko.*

Anko: No, at his age, orochimaru found me digging for food on a trash can and took me to do things I'm still not fully recovered from. Did your parents leave you alone at this time?

Kurenai: I don't see how that's relevant to this conversation.

* kurenai said with a shrug and crossing her own arms. In the background, Naruto opened his eyes and opened his eyes just a smidgen, since he knows he should be sleeping, and he could tell that this was a conversation that her mother didn't want him to hear, by her tone. Naruto felt a little scared and confused since the two adults were talking in tones he was too young to understand.*

Anko: uhu. Girl, I know you missed going out. But I can't just go out like this out of the blue. You need to tell me ahead of time so that I can get someone to look after my son.

Kurenai: Fine, fine. How about in a few days from now? I know you're free. Just leave him with his grandfather, and then you and me are gonna have real fun like we used to have.

*Kurenai said, not understanding why Anko was being so difficult. She just wanted her friend to have some with her. What kurenai was missing is that anko no longer saw those activities as fun. She no longer cared to go to a bar since she stopped drinking alcohol for her son. She no longer cares about hooking up, since her son gives her all the love she needs, and isn't gonna bring a new person on his environment till he's old enough to understand that they might not be staying that long. Overall, anko changed, and kurenai didn't like it. She couldn't accept it. Anko tried to meet Kurenai halfway.*

Anko: Can't. Next time I'm free I promised to take Naruto to the lake, gonna teach my boy how to fish. Well, I'm gonna show my son how to fish. He's a little too hyper to stand still long enough for a fish to grab his line, Heh.

Kurenai: Girl. Come on! You don't have work tomorrow!

*Kurenai said in a loud tone before anko could invite Kurenai to come with them. The tone was harsher than Naruto had ever heard anyone use, so he hid on his blankets a little, since if he couldn't see the loud lady, the loud lady couldn't see him, at least that's how it worked in his 5 year old mind. At least that was his logic. Anko let a low growl escape her lips as she glanced at Naruto. From where she was looking, Naruto was still asleep. He just shuffled in his sleep. She then looked back at kurenai, speaking in a more firm tone. Not knowing that she herself was the reason Naruto woke up.*

Anko: No. But I have my child tomorrow. I'm gonna spend some time with him. And I told you he's sleeping. So lower your voice.

Kurenai: Can't you just dump him with the hokage for a night?

*Kurenai said in an uncaring tone that just rubbed anko the wrong way, since no. She can't just leave Naruto with his grandfather out of the blue. Even if Hiruzen found a loophole and was retired, she was responsible for Naruto, not hiruzen. Hiruzen helped, yes. But Anko was Naruto's main parental figure, so she couldn't just "dump him." Like kurenai suggested. And frankly, it made anko angry that she even suggested it. So, anko took a deep breath to calm down since she couldn't get mad. When she is mad, she has a tendency to scream, and that's the last thing she wanted. But she did make things clear for kurenai.*

Anko: I don't appreciate that tone you're using with me. And no. No, I can't. Since you misunderstood. I don't have to spend time with my son. I WANT to spend time with my son.

Kurenai: Girl, come on. Everything you do revolves around him. You need a break from being all of this

*Kurenai said in an annoyed tone, neither of them noticed that they weren't speaking in hush tones. Quite the opposite, they were one decimal away from having a shouting match like the old day. Naruto, for his part, was scared since he's never heard his mother use such a tone with somebody. He didn't like it. He liked even less how it made him feel butterflies in his stomach, so he remained hidden under his sheets, hoping that this would be over soon.*

Anko: You say that as if it's a bad thing. I'm glad my world revolves around him. Since what's the alternative? Returned to the old me? An irresponsible drunk, who didn't know how to save money, and banged everything in sight ?

Kurenai: At least that version of you was more fun than this.

*Kurenai said with a roll of her eyes. Since this isn't the anko she was expecting when she returned. She expected the wild crazy party girl of their youth. Not some lame woman who went to PDA meetings or might guy's movie night. The fact that anko even used his fucking name, instead of their old nickname for the man was a huge red flag for kurenai. Anko eyes got dangerously closed as she spoke in a much harsher tone, which brought a chill down her son's spine.*

Anko: Well, I'm sorry I'm no longer fun for you. But I am plenty fun for Naruto, for my other friends, you're the only one who has a problem

Kurenai: Yeah, and it's sleeping on that bed of yours....

*Kurenai said, and she instantly wished she didn't say that, she wished she didn't say it in the middle of the words coming out of her lips, but she was so heated that it came out without thinking. That crossed a line for anko that didn't just cross a line that destroyed the line. Anko raised her hand, ready to slap Kurenai. When her worst nightmares happened. She heard a gasp that made both older women's eyes widen in shock. Since it was a small gasp that could only belong to her son. He was awake. He was awake, and he heard kami know how much. It made anko feel sick that her son saw something that he shouldn't have. It made anko feel even more sick that she let herself get so worked up so fast. So she lowered her hand.*

Anko:.....

Kurenai: anko, look, I didn't....

*kurenai tried to say, since she too heard the gasp from Anko's son. Now that their anger subsided, now that the both of them calmed down, kurenai could see her mistakes. She felt horrible that Naruto thought that he was a problem because of her. She didn't really mean it, but she still said it. But Anko didn't want to hear it. She raised her hand again, only this time she pointed to the door, giving kurenai an unreadable expression on her face.*

Anko: You know. I could say that you overstayed your welcome. But that's too kind for you. So get the fuck out of my house. Now.

*anko said coldly, kurenai understanding that she overstayed her welcome. She just gave a short nod and left the apartment. Anko walked do the door and locked it, leaning against it for support, as she looked at the bunkbed, she could hear the sniffling of her son, something that made a lump on her throat begin to form inside of anko. But she took a breath to calm down since Naruto's emotional state mattered more than her own at this point.*

Anko:.... baby, you don't have to pretend to be asleep. Aunty Kurenai is gone now.

Naruto: Did I do something wrong?

*Naruto said, going straight to the point. He sat on his bed and let the sheets fall from his body, and what anko saw made her want to cry. She saw fear. She saw fear in the eyes of her son. She scared him. Anko blinked rapidly to keep the tears down and gave a shaky smile to her son, walking up to their bed, as she was walking, she shook her head. She would not have Naruto think that he is in some way at fault for Kurenai's feelings. Or, much worse, her words.*

Anko: No baby, of course not.

Naruto: Then why does Aunty kurenai think I'm a problem?

*Naruto said with a sniffle as he dried his nose with the sleeves of his PJ. Anko grabbed her baby boy and lifted him out of bed and into her arms, holding him like she used to hold him back when he was a baby, making sure Naruto's ear was on her chest, right where her hear was, so that he could hear it beating. Anko smiled softly when her son looked up at her. She couldn't disappoint her little trooper, and she certainly couldn't let him think that he was in some way at fault.*

Anko: Aunty kurenai is just dumb. She's a very dumb person who doesn't know what she's saying. Don't worry about her, ok? You are not a problem. You are the best thing that ever happened to me. Without you.... I would be smiling, but I wouldn't be happy

Naruto: That doesn't make sense. How can you smile and not be happy?

* Naruto asked, confused, but anko just chuckled as she sat down on her bed. She pushed herself back so her back would be touching the wall. She raised one leg on the bed while letting the other tangled out of it. But what mattered most was that she didn't let go of Naruto. Not once, not even for a second. She was scared that if she did, the fear would return into his beautiful blue eyes, that should only have wonder behind it.*

Anko: You'll understand when you're older. But know that i love you. I love you with all my heart. You Naruto, you give my life purpose. More than the state, more than being a shinobi, more than anything else in the world. You are the most important thing for me. And don't you ever forget that, or let anyone tell you otherwise. You hear me?

Naruto: Yes, mom. Mommy?

*Naruto asked, looking up at her mother, anko already feeling better when she saw that the fear was no longer behind those eyes. She smiled back at her boy, as her grip of him became softer now that she could see that the wonder returned where it belonged. In the eyes of her baby boy. She released one of her arms and carressed her son's cheek with her thumb, making Naruto smile from the action.*

Anko: Yes, baby?

Naruto: Can me and kaa sleep in your bed tonight?

* Naruto asked, wanting to sleep with her mother tonight. After what just happened, anko couldn't blame him. And she would never say no to such a request, even if it was like 9:45 at night, and she wasn't really all that tired. But her son came first before all, so she could deal with sleeping like 2 hours earlier than she normally does. Her research could wait for the morning.*

Anko: Of course you can, baby. Do you want me to sing you our special song?

Naruto: Yes, please.

*Naruto said with a smile, as anko and Naruto got comfortable on anko's bed, with Naruto cuddling himself in his mother's chest, feeling nice and safe in such a place. Anko smiled softly and began singing the song that became their special song.*

https://youtu.be/COQPSoRFdwg?si=q8vX2wpnyYnPA99g

Anko: If you leap awake In the mirror of a bad dream And for a fraction of a second You can't remember where you are

*anko sang softly, as the events that happened just moments ago left both their heads, and they just been in the moment. In this moment with each other. Anko continued to sing softly without her guitar, just singing in a capella, which was fine for Naruto. The little boy saw his mother's voice as the most beautiful when she sang.*

Anko: Just open your window
And follow your memory upstream
To the meadow in the mountain
Where we counted every falling star...

Chapter Text

*it was anko's day off, it was a beautiful sunny day in konoha, the perfect day for extroverts like Naruto to be out on a adventure and for introverts like shikamaru to stay inside and sleep in till noon. And that's just what we see. We see little Naruto on his next adventure. Since just like she promised she would, she took her little sunshine to the lake to spend the day together. She took him to the lake to show him how to fish. It was amusing for anko to see Naruto so concentrated on his pole. Since he wanted to catch a big fish. Anko placed the latest fish she caught on her bucket of water to kill later. When her son finally spoke, as he always does, the little boy had a question to ask, as his mind was forever wandering.*

Naruto: mom. What are gonna do with these fishes? We can't eat this many.

Anko: For some, We'll eat them. For others, we'll gut them and clean them. And then put them in our freezer. There's enough meat to last us a few days. Why? Is something wrong?

*anko said, looking at her son, who wasn't looking at her. He was looking down at the bucket where multiple fishes were swimming around. They looked crammed inside the bucket. It didn't seem right for Naruto that they looked so uncomfortable. But he was too young to understand why he was caring for the fish. And like any child, with what they don't understand, he asks questions.*

Naruto: Well. Don't fishes have families? Aren't we being mean if we kill them and leave them without a mommy or a daddy?

Anko: No. Since that's not how they operate. At least not these fishes. These fishes eat their own babies.

*Anko said with a shrug. But she still gave a crooked smile to her son, the boy was so curious, even after answer his question, anko could see that her little baby snake, and again I say, little baby snake not little monkey no matter what that senile old man may say, her son is a snake not a monkey. Ejem. Anko could see that Naruto had another question locked and loaded right after the next one.*

Naruto: they do? Why?

Anko: it's just in their nature. But what you asked is the perfect Segway for a moral story. This is the story of the sheep and their Anatolian Shepard dog protector.

*Anko said, remembering an old story she heard in passing long ago, before she just thought it was a tale for children, to be entertained, now that she's a mother. She could see that it was more than a story. It was a lesson. A lesson that she's gonna teach her son right now. Naruto, being the innocent child that he is, looked at her mother with wonder behind his eyes. That just made anko so happy that the little event with kurenai must've been forgotten by him.*

Naruto: Does the dog have a name?

Anko: Would you like to give him a name?

*anko said with a smirk, finding it adorable that her little boy wanted to name the fictional animal. Part of her felt bad that she couldn't give Naruto a pet, but she just didn't have it in the budget for it. Even if each week her resolved gets weaker when they have to pass the cat shelter to their apartment, especially since she heard about the most adorable main coon cat, that's gonna have babies soon, and. Before anko's train of thought could continue, Naruto's bright and happy voice brought her back to reality.*

Naruto: hm.... oh! Let's call the dog Big Jack.

Anko: Heh. Ok, let's call him Big Jack

Story

*it was morning on a snowy day on the mountain, the winds were howling hard, and snow was still falling from the heavens. Big Jack was in front of the sheep's his master ordered him to protect, as he looked down at his kin. A wolf. A dead wolf has covered in the snow. Jack sat in front of the dead animal when he heard the sheep he's sworn to protect speaking from behind him.*

Sheep: What if it's a trick?

Sheep: it could be faking

*Big Jack heard the Flock of Sheep say, mutter amongst themselves, all nervously looking around for any other wolves out there hiding in the white snow. But Big Jack didn't pay them any mind. He kept looking at the dead frozen body of the wolf, who couldn't survive anymore. He spoke, his voice one full of authority that made the flock shut up and listen. Yes, Naruto, just like your Jiji can make the old smelly people of the council listen.*

Big Jack: Yeah. He's dead.

Sheep: Did you kill it?

*one of the sheep said, walking up to be behind Big Jack, he was the bravest of the flock but that didn't amount to much, since it too was too scared to look at the corpse of the animal, to stand next to Bit Jack. No. It would rather stand behind Big Jack so that if it was a trick, the wolf would attack Big Jack instead of himself. Jack didn't say much, didn't move much. He kept his head down, giving its respect to the poor creature.*

Big jack: No. The cold got 'em. I think he was ill

Sheep: Well... good either way.

*the sheep behind Big Jack said. And it was then that Big Jack moved. Not a lot mind you, he moved his eyes away from the fallen brethren of his species and looked up, looking at the rapid snow falling from the sky, as his tone became colder, but no one was able to pick up on it. The flock being too happy that the wolf was dead, to noticed they just angered their own protector.*

Big Jack:...... Good?

Sheep: Well, yeah. Whether you got 'em or the Cole did, don't really matter none. Either way, it's one less wolf that we gotta worry about snapping us up in the night.

*The sheep behind Big Jack said with a decisive nod. As the rest of the flock started to nod with the sheep behind Big Jack, some even said very mean things about the dead wolf in front of them, making the anger and annoyance of big jack grow inside of him, as his teeth started to clench up. And his eyes started to become as cold as the snow on their feet. The more he heard this flock that he was protecting, the more happy that another living being was dead. The worse his annoyance was becoming*

Sheep: vicious monster. I hope it suffered

Sheep: Yep. That's just what it deserves.

*2 of the sheep of the flock said. Big Jack had enough. He took a deep breath, letting the cold air fill his lungs, before exhaling the hot air out of his mouth. It was time for the flock to learn something about respect. So, with a commanding voice, Big Jack spoke again. And once again, his voice was enough to make the others quiet down.*

Big Jack: "Vicious monster." Huh? For wantin' to live?

Sheep:... What?

* The sheep behind Big Jack asked. He took a step back when Big Jack stood up and all 4 of his mighty legs. He turned around and faced the flock, but more importantly, he faced the pragmatic sheep that started this conversation, the one who was brave enough to walk behind him. Big Jack spoke again. Explaining how the life of not just this wolf but of every predator worked. But there was something in his tone that made his word a bit more chilling to hear.*

Big jack: I'd they don't hunt, they don't eat. And if they don't eat, they die. So are they vicious for wanting to live?

Sheep: Well, I guess they can't help but be vicious. Cruelty is in their nature. So, it's only fitting they die a cruel death, eh? Hehe.

* The sheep said and dared to chuckle at his own words. The rest of the chuckle got lost in his throat when Big Jack looked at him and solely at him, walking closer and closer to the sheep, making it fall on its hindquarters and looked up at the it's protector, that's about 3 time his own weight. Since Big Jack didn't find it all that funny, that this sheep was laughing about the death of his animalistic cousin.*

Big Jack: Dogs are kin to wolves, you know. They aren't that much different than me.

Sheep: Don't be ridiculous! You're nothing like them! Not at all!

* The sheep tried to backpettle on his words. But Big Jack was having none of it, as his expression turned more serious. He got a step closer to the sheep so close that the sheep could feel big Jack's hot breath on his face, his prey instincts were telling him to run, but he was too petrified wirh fear to even move a muscle now.*

Big Jack: No? Far as i can tell, the only difference between them and I is I don't gotta hunt for my food. If my master didn't feed me, I'd have to kill to keep livin' too. Then maybe I'd be the one snapping you up in the night. If seeing this poor fella lay dead in the snow gives any a you some sense of pleasure, do me a favor. Keep it to yourself.

Back to the real world

Anko: So tell me my smart little honey bun. What is the moral?

*anko asked, as she fished, put another fish from the lake and placed it in the bucket. Anko placed her fishing pole to the side since she fished enough to feed the two for a long while. They should be good on fish. Now it's just a matter of waiting for Naruto to catch one. Naruto had his face all crunched up as he thought about what the moral of the story may be and how it related to him feeling bad for the fishes.*

Naruto: Hmm. To always respect other people, and never speak ill about the dead?

Anko: Yes. But also, no.

*anko said as she grabbed her son and sat him on her lap, holding his fishing line with him, in case a fish came. Naruto looked up at his mother, confused. Not understanding how he could be right and wrong at the same time. That was that big word jiji used one time a pa-ra-dox. Anko looked down and saw the confused expression on her son's face made her snicker a little.*

Naruto: Huh? I don't get it.

Anko: You see, it's a trick question. That story has lots of morals for one to learn from. But the one I want you to learn is this one. In that story? We would be the wolves. We hunt to eat, we hunt to survive. If we don't hunt, we don't eat. So it's not a matter of being cruel. It's just in our nature to, in this particular case, hunt big fishes in order to eat and survive. Does that make sense, do you, baby?

*Anko said with a small smile. Of course, there was a dark history behind that moral for Anko. Since when she was Orochimaru's little laborat, she needed to literally fight to eat. She had to kill just for a piece of bread, to see just bow desperate a person could become and how much powerful the seal on anko's neck would boost her need for survival. Of course, Naruto will never know about that, nor will he know how it feels to have to fight just to eat since anko is gonna make sure he has a normal childhood. Naruto thought about what his mother said and nodded his little head.*

Naruto: uhu. But I still feel a little bad about it.

Anko: That just means you have a very big heart, that's full of love for everything. That's something very nice to have. But you know what you can do to feel better?

*anko questioned, making sure to pull Naruto closer to her, Naruto's answer was just too adorable, anko couldn't help but coo at the response. Her son will be the end of her, and she swears to kami. Naruto thought about it for a minute before giving her best idea about what her mother wanted him to say. Si ce, of course his mother knew the answer. His mother knew all.*

Naruto: Hmm... eat the fish, without wasting any of it, and show that I'm thankful for the meal?

Anko: That's my smart boy. A smart boy who's gonna lose his fish if he's not paying attention

*anko said with a chuckle as she moved her head forward in a nod. Naruto looked forward and his eyes widened since he finally caught a fish, he started to panic and look between his mom and the line, almost letting go of the fishing pole, of course it wouldn't matter, anko was holding it tight for Naruto. Naruto's eyes widened when the fish he caught jumped from the lake to the air, trying to break free. When the fish returned to the water, Naruto finally found his voice again.*

Naruto: Oh! What do I do?!

Anko: Reel it in. Wait, no, no, no, spin it the other way.

*anko said as Naruto was already reeling the fish to them, or he was trying. He just gave more slack to the fish to escape. Hearing he was doing it wrong, Naruto quickly corrected himself and spun it in the opposite direction, pulling the fish to them, with a lot of help from his mother.*

Anko: ok, that's, that's, that's fine. Leave a little slack, or you'll lose him. There you go, you got it!

*anko said excided as she let go of the pole and trusted Naruto to finish the job without her, she wrapped her arms around Naruto's waist and waited, she gave a full face smile when Naruto managed to pull the fish out of the lake. Her little snake managed to catch his first fish. It was much smaller than the ones anko fished out, but the stars in Naruto's eyes told anko that he didn't care. To him, it was the best fish ever. Anko grabbed it with one hand and placed it in the bucket, while Naruto squirmed out of his mother's embrace and jumped up and down in joy.*

Naruto: I got him! Can you make me fish sticks with it?!

Anko: Haha! Of course, baby. But remember to eat all of him, so I'll also make a nice fish soup for us to enjoy. Doesn't that sound nice?

* Anko said with a grin as she got up and started to pack up the camping equipment. She'll teach Naruto how to gut the fish when he's a bit older. Since there is no way in hell, if she is letting her little boy go anywhere close to a knife, he's way too excitable, and that's just an accident waiting to happen. Naruto nodded, and being the good boy he is, he helped his mother clean up the area as best as he could.*

Naruto: Yeah! Thank you, Mr. Fish, you're gonna make yummy fish sticks for me and Mommy!

Anko: Yeah, thank you, Mr. Fish, for keeping our bellies full.

*Anko said with a grin as they finished cleaning up the place, to make sure not to mess with the ecosystem by leaving something that shouldn't be there. And they left with Naruto holding his mother's big hand with his little hand. Overall, it was a good day for the mitarashi family since they got to do what the main point of this book. They got to spend time as a family. As another activity where Naruto got to have a normal childhood was coming, all Naruto could think about is if he could get a snack from his hiding spot in his mother's outfit. Which is what a normal child should be worried about.*

Chapter Text

*it was nighttime in konoha, while the Shinobi on the night shift protected konoha from outside forces, while Ibiki got his hands dirty on new enemy shinobi, while the shadow clones of Hiruzen were taking care of all the paperwork, while the original trained to regain his previous strength. We see the mitarashi family in their home together. Naruto and anko were sharing her bed, while anko was finishing reading a nighttime story for her son. Naruto yawned tired and then looked up at her mother, who had just as tired eyes as himself. But as it usually does, Naruto's mind wondered itself into a question that he just had to ask his mother.*

Naruto: Mommy, can you defeat anyone?

Anko: That depends.

*anko said with a yawn of her own since her son infected it to her. She wasn't even surprised that Naruto asked her a question. She was used to it at this point. And more to the fact, even encouraged it. Since she wanted her son to always keep that curious mind of his, she closed the book and gave her confused looking son her full attention. Naruto, wanting to know more, asked his mother what he meant, since he asked a simple question in his tiny still developing brain's opinion.*

Naruto: On what?

Anko: What am I fighting for?

*anko said with another yawn, she was really more tired than she thought. After a full day of getting information from Shinobi of Iwa, how could she not be tired? Especially when one made the mistake of trying to escape and attack her. Since she couldn't die. Not while her son was waiting for her back home, she had something more important to her own nation, to fuel her, into fighting and winning against that shinobi. But now? Now that she was sharing the bed with her little Naruto? That energy simmered down and was ready to go to bed and get some much needed relaxation. But that could wait till after she answered Naruto's question, the poor boy looked more confused than before.*

Naruto: Huh?

Anko: What am I fighting for? Baby, fighting just for the sake of fighting should only happen for fun between friends. Any other circumstances a person has to fight for something. So what will i be fighting to protect?

*anko asked her little ray of sunshine, smiling softly but very tiredly at him. Naruto looked almost as tired since he himself had a big day of coloring, playing with his friends, reading with hinata, well... reading while hinata was passed out, for some reason, she passed out when their arms touched how strange that was, right? Naruto shook his head before his overthinking brain forgot the original question and thought about what her mother could be fighting. He crunched up his face for a minute in such a way that it made anko chuckle over how cute it was. But after a few seconds, her son came up with an idea.*

Naruto: hm.... oh! You'll be fighting to save our dango shop! Some mean people are coming to destroy it, and only you can protect it!

Anko: Heh. In that case, there's nobody in the world that can stop me!

*anko said confidently,  as she turned on their shared fan and got comfortable with her son, almost using him as a sleeping plushy, a nice big sleeping snake plushie. Not a monkey plushie, that would be ridiculous and ugly like all monkeys. Anko laughed a little since her little snake was scrambling so much that it tickled her a little. Naruto, for his part, was buzzing with excitement since his mother just became cooler in his eyes, since if she said she could defeat anyone than it must be true, since his mommy would never lie to him.*

Naruto: i knew it! Mommy is the strongest! No one could ever beat the superhero!

Anko:" Hehe. Naruto. If you ask me to. I'll even fight God for you. I'll defeat Hagoromo Ōtsutsuki himself. If it means that you'll smile at me after it's over."

*anko thought as she kissed her son's temple as a wordless way to tell her son that it was time to stop moving and go to sleep. Naruto, being a good little boy, closed his eyes and went to sleep like his mother wanted. Anko stayed awake for a bit longer, just looking at her son, listening to his soft breathing on her chest, it soothed her to know her son was ok, to know she was doing a good job as his mother. She finally closed her eyes herself and went to sleep, feeling happy that after all she went through in life, for the first time anko felt as if live gave her a break, and brought to her someone that could take away all her bad days with just a smile, that someone being the main priority of her life her son Naruto. Naruto, while seconds away from falling into deep sleep, opened his mouth to say one more very important thing.*

Naruto:mh.... I love you, Mommy.

Anko: I love you too, baby
*anko said in a soft whisper, but Naruto heard it all the same, it made him smile in his sleep, and hug his mommy tighter, while anko rubbed her son's back until she fell into a deep sleep herself. Both the mitarashi family members have nice dreams together. But while one family was doing good, another was currently under a lot of stress at the moment.*

Meanwhile, with itachi

*we see him in the outskirts of the village. Sasuke couldn't sleep, so itachi took him for a walk, till Sasuke tired himself out. They made it to the outkirst of the village, sasuke was in the arms of his big brother, while itachi looked at the forest in front of him. He was one step from leaving the gates. But he wasn't leaving. This is about as close as he allows himself to go. Since while the idea of walking out of the village was tempting. So, so, tempting. To just make a run for it, and never return. He couldn't do that to Sasuke. He couldn't do it to Izumi, and even with their relationship being what it is. He couldn't do it to his mother. If he were to leave and live for himself, he'll have to live with the fact that his loved ones would have to bear with the dishonor he would bring them. Itachi took a deep breath and let a tired smile appear on his face when he heard the footsteps of the person he asked to come here, coming closer to him.*

Izumi: Hey. You wanted to talk to me? Why did you want to meet me here?

Itachi: Sorry for making you walk so far.

*itachi said in a soft voice since he didn't want Sasuke to wake up. Izumi nodded as Itachi's crow was resting on her shoulder. Itachi used him to get izumi here. Of course, itachi didn't need to tell the crow twice. Sometimes, he felt like the little creature was more in love with izumi than itachi himself was. Izumi just smiled softly at Itachi, though there was concern behind her eyes, as she spoke again.*

Izumi: it's fine. But that doesn't answer my question.

Itachi: No. I guess it doesn't. Sit with me

*itachi said with a chuckle. He shifted his weight so that there would be space for Izumi to sit without waking his little brother. Izumi pursed her lips a little but nodded and sat down next to itachi, making sure their arms were touching, so itachi could have some for of physical contact even if it was small and unnoticeable, unless someone pointed it out.*

Izumi: Of course. But are you ok? You're acting strange

Itachi: That's... that's a good question. I... no. No, I'm not OK.

*Itachi admitted with a deep breath at the end of his sentence. Itachi felt as if he had already taken a big step, just accepting that fact, accepting that he wasn't ok, and saying it out loud. Izumi looked at him with even more concern than before since something must be wrong, for Itachi to be acting like this. She placed her hand on Itachi's leg and looked at him.*

Izumi: Oh. What's wrong?

Itachi: What isn't wrong? A few weeks back, the hokage gave me some advice and listened to me. But I'm scared of using his piece of advice.

*itachi said with a sigh, remembering that day, it was the first time he let himself open up, by the end of it, he was even crying a little because of the stress of saying everything out loud to the world. Izumi nodded, confused and concerned over her boyfriend. She needed more information before she could help him or figure out what was going on with him.*

Izumi: And what was that advice?

Itachi: That I talk to somebody. That I share the stones on my back with somebody else.

*itachi said with a sigh, as Sasuke squirmed in his sleep on Itachi's arms, itachi looked down at his little brother, the main reason why he snitched on the rest of his family, to protect him, and make sure he would have a normalish life inside the walls of konoha, itachi just wasn't expecting that he would be staying in konoha after the massacre, he wasn't expecting leniency by the substitute hokage with the innocent Uchiha, he was so lost, and has been so lost for so long. Izumi nodded slowly as she scooted closer to her boyfriend, close enough where she could rub circles on Sasuke's back to comfort him so he stays asleep. He shouldn't be seeing his big brother like this.*

Izumi: ok. Then share it with me

Itachi: I want to. But at the same time, I don't. I'm not making much sense, am I?

*itachi said with a strain chuckle, seeing the confused face on his boyfriend's face. Izumi was very confused, but she didn't care. She was still gonna support her boyfriend no matter what, so she stopped rubbing Sasuke's back and started to rub Itachi's back to comfort him. Itachi smiled softly at izumi, while he closed his eyes for a second as izumi spoke up again, continuing the conversation so itachi wouldn't close in on himself like he usually does when talking about personal matters. So, with a soft smile, she nodded her head in encouragement for her boyfriend.*

Izumi: Not even a little. But if you need my help itachi. You have it. You don't even have to ask for it. You're my boyfriend. I want to help you. But I can only do that, if you talk to me

Itachi: What if what I told you, that I feel like I'm drowning? What if I told you that sometimes I wish I could leave the village and never return? What if I told you that I've been feeling like this since shisui died? That I wished that he had taken me with him?

*itachi finally admitted, as he opened his eyes, tears watering inside of them, as he looked at the outside of the village, again the feeling of just making a run for it and never looking back returned, this time stronger. He could take Sasuke and izumi with him, make an excuse to the hokage, that they'll be training sasuke, when in reality he'll just dissappear and try never to be seen again. Of course, it was a nice fantasy, but that's all that it was. A fantasy concocted by a desperate teenager. Izumi was surprised by what her boyfriend said, but she didn't let that stop her. With a sigh, she moved her arm up and hugged his shoulder, letting him rest his head on her shoulder as she spoke in a hushed tone.*

Izumi:.... well, for a first. I would give you a shoulder hug like I am now. Second, I would say that you should put your head on my shoulder, like you are now. And lastly? I would listen. I would listen to every word that you had to say, and if I couldn't help, then I would pay for you to see a therapist.

Itachi: Heh. Just talk to somebody.

*itachi said as he continued to chuckle, not believing that after all of that, the hokage just told the boy to talk to somebody about his problems. About his thoughts. And now, izumi was telling him pretty much the same thing, to talk to somebody. And itachi had to admit, saying what he's been feeling for so long now to somebody else, it did help a little, now that he's not hiding it. Now that he's free to just say something that would get him in trouble if someone like danzo ever heard him, he would be branded a traitor and sentence to at best a harsh punishment or at worst execution. But hiruzen didn't do that. He listened to the boy and gave him actual advice, something that made itachi greatful for the third and more loyal to him and his mission. Izumi glanced down to look at the head of her boyfriend, over what he just said.*

Izumi: That's what the hokage told you?

Itachi; yup. He told me to stop holding all of this inside of me and just talk to somebody to share this burden I've been feeling

*itachi said, but he got lucky. Without ever knowing it, thanks to Naruto being such an active part of Hiruzen's life, the third hokage has become more understanding and didn't punish itachi for practically saying he wanted to become a rouge shinobi. Quite the other way around. It made hiruzen think that maybe it was time for a change in the political system, since itachi couldn't be the only shinobi feeling this way. But I'm getting far too ahead of myself. Izumi nodded, and just as she was about to say something, Itachi's pet crow beat her to the punch. The crow landed on Itachi's head and looked at him, the sharingan eye of his friend, glowing softly in the moonlight of the night.*

E.A.P.: caw

Izumi: Edgar Allan Poe is right. You hold too much inside of yourself. So come on. Start from the beginning.

*izumi said with a kind smile, as itachi freed one of his hands from holding sasuke and petted the head of his crow, making the bird coo in delight. Itachi smiles softly, thinking of where to begin. He's been holding so much inside of him for so long that he didn't even know where to start talking about it. But after a few head scratches for his crow, to calm himself down, itachi knew where to start, the day this feeling of drowning inside of him, really became prominent and too big to ignore anymore inside of his mind.*

Itachi: I guess.... it started the night shisui died 3 years ago. That's when I couldn't keep ignoring this feeling inside of me...

Chapter Text

*it was a rainy day in konoha, the perfect excuse to stay inside and read a book or watch TV. But we all know that Naruto isn't letting a bit of rain stop him, so there he is, jumping on puddles, with much to his mother's horror, a monkey themed raincoat While she herself had a beach umbrella to protect her from the rain, anko was having not so nice thoughts about Naruto's grandpa and his little surprise gift, aka the monkey themed raincoat.*

Anko: "Stupid ass hiruzen, oh. He's gonna pay. I swear to kami, that he's gonna pay. I'm gonna make Naruto visit him with a snake themed something to show him!"

Naruto: Whoa! Mom, did you see that! That splash was so big!!

*Naruto said excitedly, jumping up and down on the same puddle, while his mother stayed a safe distance away, so she wouldn't get dirty. She just cleaned their clothes yesterday, she's not looking for getting them dirty so soon, at the very least her clothes dirty that soon. Anko smiled at her son as she nodded at him, so he knew that she's listening to him and was not dismissing his words. Even if she was a little.*

Anko: I saw that baby! Just make sure not to ruin your raincoat. Wait. What am I saying? Hey baby! I see a very big and muddy puddle over there!

*anko said as her smiled turned evil, thinking of how ruined the stupid monkey raincoat would be. And before you judge her, yes, she knows she's acting silly, but to be fair...... shut up. Snakes are better than monkeys in anko's very correct and very biased opinion. Naruto looked where his mother was pointing and gasped before running towards the puddle and jumping on it as hard as possible, making mud and water spill all around. Anko took a few steps back before any of the filth touched her, but her son was smiling so brightly that she almost thought that the rain had stopped.*

Naruto: Did you see that?!

Anko: I did. It was a big one.

*anko said calmly as they continued to walk around their district in konoha, with Naruto walking around and jumping on whatever puddle he saw. After a few jumps, Naruto gasped as he thought of something, if he loves to jump on the puddles, then surely his mom would love to do the same, and here he was jumping on all of them. He turned around and smiled excitedly at his mother. While anko couldn't help but let an unintentional chuckle escape her throat, since she knew that look, her son was giving her.*

Naruto: You do one, Mama!

Anko: Oh, honey, I don't think that's a good idea. I'm not dressed for it. If I jump on one, I'll get sick

*anko said with a nod, even if it was a bit of a lie. One of the few things she could be....not grateful per say, but definitely a benefit of being that snake's labrat was that one of his tests made her build up just a ridiculously strong immune system. She just didn't want to feel the mud and water hit her pants since this was one of the few times. She wore long pants, and she wanted them to stay nice. Naruto nodded, instantly accepting that answer. He turned around to jump, and he did, but then noticed something while he was mid jump, or more specifically, he noticed someone.*

Naruto: ok! Hey! That's my friend over there!

Anko: Huh? Naruto, who is that girl? I've never seen you play with her.

*anko said, looking where Naruto was looking at with such excitement. There in one of the park's gazebos was a little girl around Naruto's age painting. The girl had long brown hair and light brown eyes. Her hair is straight on one side, and the other side of her hair is styled into a braid. In addition, she sports a clip with two circular designs. For her outfit, she wore a pink robe held closed by a pink sash with two pockets on the front. One thing was for sure, anko has never seen her around her little Naruto. Naruto looked at her mother exitedly.*

Naruto: I met her when Mrs. Akimichi took my me and my friends to the park

Anko: My friends and myself Naruto. Never put "me" first. That's grammatically incorrect.

*anko corrected, even if she did the same thing so many times, but you know, the child should always aim to be better than the parent. And of course, anko didn't think things through, since she forgot, if you tell Naruto something, he's gonna ask questions about it. Questions that anko herself doesn't have the answer to them. Naruto moved his head a little to the side, looking like a confused little  hatchling of a baby snake in anko's eyes.*

Naruto: Why?

Anko: You'll learn when you're older. They'll give you a grammar class in school

*anko said thankful that she had an excuse to give out since she honestly didn't know why. Naruto just nodded as he went running towards the gondola to see his friend, while his mother was close behind him. Anko could tell how excited Naruto was since he stopped jumping on puddles so that he could make it to his friend faster. If there was anything her little hatching liked more than anything in the world, was his mother, but the second thing he loved more were dangos, with friendship being a very close third. Naruto kept talking to his mother as they made it closer and closer to the girl.*

Naruto: ok! Well, in the park, I met her! She's very nice, she likes to paint a lot and she's very good. Hey Yakumo!!

Yakumo: Hey Naruto....your very muddy.

*yakumo said matter of factly looking at the yellow haired boy, as she saw him and a much older woman walk inside the gondola. Yakumo started to become on edge, seeing an adult there, she didn't know. While anko was closing the umbrella and shaking it dry, not really noticing the girl's discomfort. Naruto noticed it much less so than anko. he was just too happy to see one of his friends again.*

Naruto: Thanks, you're very clean! Oh! This is my mommy!

Anko: Hello, I'm anko mitarashi. So you're yakumo?

*anko asked with a small smile at the smaller girl. Yakumo coughed a little and stood up before bowing at anko, speaking in a dull tone that every child had whenever they had to introduce themselves to an adult. While in the background, Naruto was looking around  at the gondola, not looking for anything, just looking for the sake of looking to satisfy his ever curious brain.*

Yakumo: Yes. Hello, I'm Yakumo kurama. It's a pleasure to meet you.

Anko: My, what a polite young little girl you are. Where are your parents?

*anko asked as she looked around, but saw nobody. Not even in the gondola. But nobody around except themselves. They were the only people around in the whole park, so where were her parents? They wouldn't let a girl of such an age to go out in the rain all alone. That would be simply neglectful. Yakumo, for her part, shrugged and went back to her little chair. Sitting down and grabbing her brush again to return to her painting.*

Yakumo: their at home.

Anko: You're here by yourself? That's awfully dangerous, don't you think?

*anko said with her smile disappearing and giving the girl a look of concern, since what kind of parent would just let their little child just leave their home with such horrible weather. Yakumo frowned slightly at what anko was saying. Since she was a big girl, she could take care of herself just fine. She didn't need to be supervised by anybody.*

Yakumo: I'm a big girl, I can take care of myself.

Anko: I see. How about Naruto and I stay with you till the rain passes, to keep you company, and make sure you're safe. Not that I don't think you can't take care of yourself, but for my own peace of mind.

*anko said, trying to spin it in such a way that yakumo wouldn't think that they were looking down at her, and then ask them to leave her alone. So, anko lied since she genuinely believed she was too young to be left alone, and a part of her wanted to give her parents a piece of her mind for being so irresponsible. But she knew when a situation was delicate and how to treat it as such. Thought it didn't matter much in the end, since Naruto interrupted their conversation with his endless energy coming out of every word he said.*

Naruto: Yeah! Nobody will hurt you with mommy around! She's a superhero!

Yakumo: a superhero? But she doesn't have a cape

*yakumo asked with a raised eyebrow, looking at anko confused, since every hero had a cape, if they don't, then they can't be a hero. It's simply impossible. Anko chuckled softly at the children's interaction since, of course, they would believe each word the other said. They were too young to believe that people could lie to them. Naruto crossed his arms and smirked, looking like he had a secret to tell. And he told it since it was such a fantastic secret. And that secret was that his mom was a superhero. She just needs to keep it a secret for their protection. At least that what his mind came up with, to justify his beliefs.*

Naruto: That's because she's in her civilian clothing! Of course!

Yakumo: Oh. Of course. That makes total sense

*yakumo muttered, nodding her heads, now understanding why this woman was in civilian clothing, how foolish of yakumo to not think of that. Naruto grinned wildly, practically vibrating with excitement over what he said. His mom was the coolest. She's so cool that she had to hide how cool she was. Anko held her heart, not being able to handle how cute both children were, nodding in complete agreement with each other and their little fantasy.*

Naruto: Yup.

Anko: "Ah, to be young again."

*anko thought with a soft smile, seeing how much of an imagination her son had, and if it meant that anko had to make herself a hero costume that she keeps under their bed, to keep his imagination alive and well nurtured, then so be it. That's exactly what she'll do. Anko was taken out of her thoughts, when as he usually does, Naruto spoke in a very loud voice, almost borderline screaming.*

Naruto: Oh! Your painting again! What are you painting today?

Yakumo: Look for yourself

*yakumo said, scooting to the side so that Naruto would have some room. Naruto walked next to her and looked amazed, with sparkle coming out of his eyes, over just how incredible the painting was, it looked completely realistic to the scenery around them, it looked more like a picture than an actual painting. Yakumo, for her part, felt butterflies in her stomach, seeing how much Naruto liked the art she made, since not a lot of people compliment her art, especially not her family.*

Naruto: Whoa! It looks so lifelike! It's way better than any of my drawings

Yakumo: You draw too?

*yakumo said surprised, and showing a little more excitement in her tone of voice, at the idea of having found someone who shared her interest, well. Technically, Naruto found her but details, Naruto nodded enthusiastically. Since he did love to draw, he practiced every day to get better at it. Though he does prefer to color the drawing, then draw the drawing. But then Naruto got excited since this was the perfect situation for yakumo to see her mom acting like a superhero since she can use one of her powers.*

Naruto: uhu! Mom, mom! Do that superpower of yours! Look, look, look. Yakumo! My mom is gonna do one of her superpowers! She's gonna make something appear out of thin air!

Anko: Heh. That's right, my ultra secret sealing powers, I just take this scroll and then...

*anko started as she turned around and took out a sealing scroll with Naruto's supplies. Of course, this wasn't really a power, this was someone that every Shinobi teacher taught their genin team after they learned to walk on water. But the kids didn't need to know that, since it would ruin the magic, she turned around just as she opened the scroll so the only thing the children saw was the smoke appearing as on top of the scrolled appeared Naruto's drawing supplies, making yakumo eyes widen in shocked at what she just saw. Her friend was right. This anko was a superhero.*

Anko: Pow. Naruto's drawing book, crayons, and snacks.

Naruto: Whoa! Did you see that?! Did you see it?! It was awesome!

*Naruto said, looking between yakumo and then his own mother, absolutely shocked at what he saw, even though he's seen his mother use this move, many, many times. It's still amazing to see. Yakumo nodded. Even if her words didn't show it, her tone said it all, yakumo was very impressed over what she saw since it looked so similar to a superpower she has.*

Yakumo: it was very cool. But I can do that too, but better.

Naruto: You can?! Show me, show me!

*Naruto said with a gasp, could it be? Could yakumo be.... a sidekick?! That would be so awesome in Naruto's little mind, since if she's a sidekick, she can teach Naruto how to be a sidekick and that way he can help his mother fight off the bad people. Yakumo grabbed a brush and then looked at her work. The power she was talking about? It was actually her family's kekkei genkai, the power to make genjutsu so powerful that they become real. Like the rain that's been happening all day, that was made by yakumo.*

Yakumo: It takes a while, but I can make things disappear and reapper if I paint them.

Naruto: Whoa! That's so cool! Hey, hey! Paint the mud away from me then!

*Naruto said with a smile, much to anko's horror. She didn't want Naruto to get cleaned. She wanted him to remain dirty a while longer. More specifically, the raincoat to be dirty a while longer, so it had a better chance of getting ruined so that the stupid monkey theme would be ruined with it. Yakumo stopped smiling, and anko saw something. Something that brought great concern to see. Yakumo was acting like hinata does when she talks about her father.*

Yakumo: I can't. Father tells me that I can't do it without his permission

Anko: "Father? Not dad or Daddy? Hm. She calls him the same way hinata does. I might be overthinking this, but it couldn't help keeping an eye out for this girl."

*anko thought while maintaining a smile on her face, since her motherly instincts were telling her that something was very wrong, but without proof she couldn't do anything about it. She could only observe and collect evidence to show Hiruzen, since if the girl is being neglected, that could be grounds for a wellness check on the family's home. And maybe take the girl away from such a troubling homelife. Anko shook her head slightly. She was getting very ahead of herself. She doesn't even know if anything even is wrong. She just needs to calm down and, for the moment, just enjoy the rainy day looking after her son and new friend.*

Chapter Text

End of the day

*the sun was setting giving the sky a beautiful dark orange color for konoha to see, the two guards in front of the gates of konoha Izumo and Kotetsu were sleeping since nobody would be comong around this time, thats when they woke up by a huge earthquake around them.*

Izumo: What's going on and invasion?!

Kotetsu: How am i supposed to know?! Go warn the hokage. I'll hold them down and...

*their conversation was interruped when a huge snake cem out of the ground and slithered to the entrance, izumo who was deathly afraid of snake lost all it's color on his body, while a hot steam was coming out of his pants, aka he pissed himself. The mouth of the snake opened, making izumo pass out while kotetsu sighed, seeing who it was inside the mouth of the snake.*

Boiuna: HISSSS!!!

Anko: Yeah, yeah, you're not a form of transportation and blah, blah, blah. Hurry up and go back to the world of the snakes

*anko said dismissively, since she knows boiuna couldn't do anything to her. Boiuna hissed again, even angrier, but disappeared into a cloud of smoke. Anko ignored the shocked looked at the guards,  and walked inside the village, holding Naruto in her arms, as he kept talking about how awesome and cool that was. You might be wondering what happened for anno to use boiuna fast travel again. Well.*

Flashback

Yakumo: I can't. Father tells me that I can't do it without his permission

Naruto: Oh. Ok then! But that's still so cool! Hey, look at my drawings! They are nowhere near as good as yours, but they're still very good

*Naruto said as he tried to grab his drawing book, but anko raised her hand, putting them out of Naruto's reach. More specifically, out of the reach of Naruto's dirty hands. Naruto gave his mother a curious look while anko gave him a small smile at the boy. She kneeled down to one knee to be at eye level at him since ruining the raincoat was one thing. That thing was ugly, but ruining the drawing book was another matter entirely, especially since it was a snake kin bound book. So anko was gonna make sure it's well taken care off.*

Anko: Hold on, Naruto. First, take off the muddy raincoat, and then use this water bottle to clean your arms and hands. And finally?

*anko started but didn't finish her sentence so that Naruto could figure it out on her own. Naruto crunched up his face, crossed his arms, and closed his eyes in thought over what he needed to do to make her mom happy. After a bit, she figured it out, opening her eyes and showing the world his bright smile, which made yakumo feel like it stopped raining for a second.*

Naruto: Then.... I dry my arms with a hand towel?

Anko: Very good. Go on. Do that in the corner over there. While I talk to your little friend for a second.

*anko said as she turned around and did her superpower again, much to the children's amusement and wonder. She turned back around, handing Naruto a bottle of water to clean himself and a hand towel to dry himself. Naruto nodded with gusto as he left to a corner of the large gondola, humming to himself for no other reason than because he wanted to. Anko, on the other side, looked at the girl making a quick check-up for anything that might warrant suspicion.*

Anko: "she doesn't seem malnourished, so they're at least feeding her. Maybe I'm overthinking things."

Anko: So. Yakumo?

*anko said, sitting on the floor next to yakumo's seat and watching her paint, Naruto was right. She was a fantastic artist. It looked almost as if it was real. Yakumo stopped painting, not wanting to appear rude. She turned her head and gave anko her full attention.*

Yakumo: Yes, ma'am?

Anko: Would you like some sliced apples?

*anko asked kindly, showing the little girl a ziplock bag with sliced apples in the shape of bunny's. Yakumo's eyes lighted up, over how cute the apple slices were, and nodded her head. She was about to take one from the back, but then flinched, and pulled her hand back, looking at anko almost as if she'll get in trouble for taking a slice.*

Yakumo: Can I?

Anko: Of course. Go on, don't be shy.

*anko said opening the bag even more to show yakumo that it was ok, while in the back of her mind, the way she saw how yakumo flinched, the she looked almost scared, that was definitely a red flag if anko has ever seen one. Yakumo took a slice and started to eat it happily, which made anko put her analysis for later, for now, just like with her son, she's gonna let this little girl just be a normal child. Yakumo finished the slice and wanted another, but looked uncertain, until anko put the bag on the girl's lap so she could take without fear. Yakumo seemed very happy about that.*

Yakumo: Thank you.

Naruto: hmmmhmmmhmmm oh when the saints, comes matching in. Ok! I'm back! So! Now look at my drawings!

*a much cleaner Naruto said excitedly, as he took the snake skinned book that kills hiruzen a little bit inside every time he sees Naruto draw in it and handed it to the girl. Yakumo finished another slice of the apples. Before opening the book, I saw drawings. It's not as good as her own, but definitely better than most she's seen from other children her age in the compound. Of course, she hasn't seen a lot of the other children's drawings since her father never let's her play with them. Yakumo went page by page, looking at the drawing with a small smile ever present on her face.*

Yakumo: Oh. They are very nice.

Naruto: Yeah! This one is the time I had to hide away from a horrible ogre.

*Naruto said with such childlike excitement, yakumo's eyes widened that this boy saw an actual ogre, since of course she believed him, why wouldn't she? Of course, ogre exists, just like unicorns, mermaids, and leprechauns. Anko huffed amused since the reality of the situation was completely different. The ogre in Naruto's little fantasy was just the landlord..... on second thought, Naruto was right, and it was an ogre.*

Anko: "Hiding from the landlord cause I didn't have the rent money. Fucking bitch, I'll give her one more week, then I'm snitching to hiruzen"

Naruto: And this one is when my friends and I face a huge dragon!

*Naruto said, as yakumo flipped to another page, to show Naruto, shikamaru, choji, and another kids yakumo doesn't know, but what shocked her was that there was a dragon in the village! That was shocking and a little bit cool. Anko had to hold herself from laughing since again. The truth was a lot more dull than the fantasy her son came up with.*

Anko: " Man, it took me so damn long to make that dragon costume, still pissed that choza yamanaka ripped it with his expansion jutsu. Accident or not, it was a pain. "

Naruto: Oh, oh oh! This one I made in suna! Have you ever been to Suna?! It's so much sand! Oh! That's the huge sand castle my friend gaara made! You would like him! He's so much fun!

*Naruto said with an even brighter smile remembering gaara, Naruto sure does hope he comes to visit soon, so that he can show him around, and so that gaara can become friends with his friends, and that way everybody will be friends with everybody else. Naruto nodded his head since that train of thought made perfect sense in his head. Anko gave a crooked smile, hoping that little gaara is safe.*

Anko: "That one... was not from Naruto's imagination. It actually happened."

Anko: Naruto, slow down my little baby snake. I think you're overwhelming the girl a little

*anko said with a small chuckle, since her son did have a tendency to just talk none stop, and at a extremely fast rate, almost as if his brain came up with the words faster than his mouth could operate. Naruto noticed what he was doing and rubbed the back of his head, embarrassed by his actions. He laughed a little, looking his friend, seeing that she was indeed looking a bit overwhelmed with all he was saying, and gave her an apologetic grin.*

Naruto: Oh! Sorry! Mommy says I get overexcited and talk too fast sometimes!

Yakumo: That's ok. Tell me about this one

*yakumo said, making both of them look at the drawing he made, a drawing of hinata in a princess costume and Naruto in a suit of armor to save her. Anko grinned at her son, since hinata wasn't the only one with a crush, difference was that Naruto was just too naive to realize its a crush, as he told her "hinata just makes my stomach tingle, in a good way." Now, anko wasn't gonna tell him the truth. That would ruin the fun. They'll know their feelings for each other at their own pace. Naruto on the other hand started to explain how hinata the princess had to escape the castle she was trapped in, the more Naruto made an elaborate story of is play date with hinata, the more yakumo started to wish she had a knight of shinning armor of her own, to save her from the castle she was stuck with.*

Meanwhile, in suna

Kankuro: gaara, you ok? You just kinda zoned out in the middle of us playing.

Gaara:..... yes. Sorry. Thought I... felt something

*yakumo's future knight in shining armor said as he shook his head and continued to play ball with his brother. His sister was also there, and while she wasn't playing with them, she at least wasn't ignoring gaara like before, so that made gaara happy.*

Back to konoha

The scene changed to the end of the day when Chibi anko and Chibi Naruto accompanied Chibi yakumo to her home

*anko was very worried for this girl, since not only did she walk all this way alone, but she wasn't even inside of the walls of konoha. We see them stopping quite the while away from konoha. They could see at the short distance a large estate that must be yakumo's home.*

Anko: So this is where you live? It's quite far from konoha.

Naruto: Whoa! It's a freaking castle!

*Naruto exclaimed, looking at his friends house. It looked about as big as Sasuke's home, maybe a little bit bigger, of course they didn't know that the reason for it, is because the kurama clan hates the Uchiha clan with a passion unlike no other. But that's an explanation for a later date. For now, yakumo grabbed her bag of art supplies and her canvas. She took a few steps ahead of the mitarashi family and bowed to them. Thanking them for walking with her. But not letting them continue on, since her family would be mean to them, for being from konoha.*

Yakumo: Yes. This is where I've always lived. Naruto. Can you come and visit me sometime? I'm not allowed to leave the estate that often

Anko: "Red flag"

*anko thought, as she looked up at the huge estate. Making her frown slightly, since Naruto was too young to understand its true size of the place, it wasn't as big as the Uchiha estate. It was as big as the fire lord daimyō's estate. Anko doesn't know the history of the kurama clan, but she knows a "fuck you"  when she sees one, and this kurama clan making their home as big as the daimyō was a big fuck you to the fire lord and to the hokage, since they were saying that they were equal to the lord of this nation. Naruto, on the other hand, looked at yakumo with stars in his eyes, at the notion of spending time with a friend, better yet adding yakumo as part of his group of friends!*

Naruto: uhu! Oh! I can bring my friends! That way you can meet them and be friends with them too! You're already friends with shikamaru and choji, but I have other friends who can become your friend!

Yakumo: I...ok. I have to go now. Goodbye

*yakumo said, with a small cough, as she walked ahead by herself to the secret entrance she takes to leave her estate without the soldiers of her home knowing, she must hurry, she got so wrapped up, having a good time that she lost track of time, and her father will be back from his meeting in iwa soon. If she hurries, she'll make it home minutes before him. She heard Naruto's voice, and what he said made her happy.*

Naruto: Bye! I'll make sure to visit you soon, and I'll bring my friends with me!

*Naruto said, waving goodbye with his full arm. Even if yakumo couldn't see it, he didn't stop until yakumo disappeared from sight. Once she did, Naruto felt his mother's hand on his shoulder. He looked up at her with a smile, and his mother was sharing that smile with him as she grabbed him and raised him to the air, holding him on her arms. Naruto wrapped around his hands on anko's neck as she walked for them, back to konoha.*

Anko: Come on, Naruto. Let's go, it's a long way back home.... hm.... hey baby? How would you like to go home a fun way?

Naruto: fun way! Fun way!

*Naruto said excitedly, as anko let her son go back into the ground, and looked at him with a big smirk, as she bit down on her thumb making it bleed, as she was gonna show her little sunshine, another of her superpowers. She spoke in a low but very excited tone to her son,  but of course, this was in no way, anko trying to impress Naruto into accepting the snake contract when he's old enough to use a summoning contract. No. No. Of course not that would be ridiculous, and  frankly, anko is insulted by the insinuation.*

Anko: Heh. Alright. Summoning jutsu!

Back to the present

Naruto: That was the coolest!

*Naruto exclaimed with the happiest of grins on his face as they walked a certain silver haired, one eye covered shinobi. Kakashi could hear Naruto being excited about something, and that boy always seemed to find something to be excited about. Kakashi didn't have much time to think about the boy. When he felt someone hug his arm, he looked down and smiled under his mask, seeing his girlfriend there, giggling at him.*

Rin: Hey! How was your session?

Kakashi: it was... fine. I guess.

*Kakashi said with a shrug, you might be wondering what rin was talking about. Well, just a new law, the hokage implemented, he added therapy to the budget of the shinobi industry, and you better believe that Rin all but forced Kakashi to go, and even dragged him there when he was late because " a black cat crossed my path." Rin huffed, puffing her cheeks at her boyfriend.*

Rin: You're ever gonna tell me more than just fine?

Kakashi: I'm pretty sure the point of therapy is that I don't have to tell anyone about it except the therapist. So, let's change the subject. Wanna go on a date?

*Kakashi asked with a small smile. It still surprised him that he actually asked Rin out on a date. It was just a spur of the moment type of thing. And now? They're 3 months strong in their relationship, as Kakashi felt he's moving forward. Rin grinned with a nod as they continued their path, not knowing what the future would bring them, but for now? They have each other.*

Chapter Text

*it was anko's day off, and it was also a blue moon! Since she didn't have to clean her house, we see her spending time with her son. Today's activity was visiting yamanaka's botanical garden. While anko went to get them some food, we see Naruto in the children's area, where parent's can leave their kids there for safety while they do something more adult oriented in the park. While Naruto was walking around, he smiled brightly seeing one of his friends, and he ran to her.*

Naruto: Hey, ino!

Ino: Hey Naruto. What's up?

*ino said with a kind smile. She was just taking to a certain pink haired friend before a certain yellow haired friend came up to her to talk to her. Naruto shrugged. Since he was just happy to have ino here, or any of his friends here, to be honest, the extrovert that is Naruto, didn't like being alone, since he gets bored. And as we all know, a bored Naruto is a curious Naruto, and a curious Naruto is a dangerous Naruto. So the botanical garden was just saved from chaos reigning in from a bored Naruto by their heir. Without even realizing it.*

Naruto: Nothing much, just looking at the pretty flowers. Oh! But, I'm glad I found you!

Ino: Really? Why?

*ino asked, curious, wondering what her yellow haired ray of sunshine was up to now. Since Naruto was always up to something, and if he wasn't, it wouldn't be long before he came up with something to do, to pass the time. Showing why anko doesn't want a TV, since Naruto was the friend with the most creativity, and she wants to nurture that, not rot that with TV. Naruto just smiled even brighter with stars in his eyes, which made ino a little nervous in a good way since she knew what that smile meant. Naruto was up to something.*

Naruto: Because Mama taught me to make something you'll love!

Ino: Really? What's it?

*ino asked with a small chuckle, knowing that at the end of the day, whatever Naruto had in mind would at least be a good time for a bit. Naruto did the same thing he does with all the introverts, even if ino was an extrovert just like him, and he grabbed ino's wrist, and he dragged her with him, to be next to a bed of flowers.*

Naruto: it's a secret! Come on. Sit down, sit down. And I'll get started.

Ino: Oh, I know I don't have much of a choice in the matter. Fine, I'm sitting, I'm sitting.

*ino said with a sigh as she sat down. But she got even more curious, since Naruto didn't sit down next to her, he squats down behind her and started doing something that ino couldn't see. But ino trusted Naruto. Ino knew he wouldn't do something like put some mud on her hair, like with Kiba, or steal her snacks like choji. Naruto was too kind for that. Naruto, for his part, was curious about something.*

Naruto: Great! So. Who was that girl with the pink hair?

Ino: Oh, she's Sakura Haruno. My family is friends with her family

*ino said with a shrug, as she's been friends with Sakura as far as she could remember, though she didn't really spend time with the group, there's no real reason for it, Sakura is just in another group of friends with ino, than with Naruto. Naruto's group was a lot more energetic and playing around, while Sakura was much more talking about boys and gossiping to pass the time. Naruto frowned a little as he continued to work on his surprise.*

Naruto: Oh. Mama told me not to associate myself with a haruno

Ino: Huh? Why?

*ino said surprised, since that was the closest she's seen of Naruto being mean to somebody, and anko too for that matter, why would anko tell Naruto not to spend time with Sakura? Of course ino was too young to understand that Anko was a bit of an anarchist, and is raising Naruto be the Just the same and to not trust "the man" even if the man was Naruto's jiji in konoha, but you know, details. So Naruto just shrugged and explained why his mother wanted nothing to do, with people who sold their soul to the man.*

Naruto: Mama said that their a po-li-ti-cal family. And that we don't talk to po-li-ti-cal families since they talk from both sides of their mouth

Ino: What does that mean?

*ino asked with her arm crossed, not understanding what that turn of phrase meant. Naruto nodded, also not fully understanding what his mother meant, since Sakura seemed like a kind enough person, whenever he saw her in school, though she did giggle a lot whenever Sasuke was around, which was kinda weird, but she still seemed like a kind enough person.*

Naruto: I don't know. I just know that Mama asked me not to spend time with that family, and I'm gonna follow her rules

Ino: Yeah, you would, huh? A little mommy's boys

* ino said with a small giggle since that wasn't even a secret. Everyone in konoha and in suna knew 2 things the sky is blue and Naruto loves his mother, and anko loves her son just as much. So Naruto just gave a bright smile. Even if ino couldn't see the smile, she knew the smile was there, which annoyed her since she wanted to tease Naruto. He was her white whale since he was impossible to embarrass.*

Naruto: Yup! I mean. I only got a mommy, so why would I be anything else?

Ino: boo, you're not fun to tease. It's supposed to be embarrassing for you!

* ino complained with her fists raised in the air, since she made it her personal mission to tease and embarrass all her friends, she even got shino to blush, but Naruto? He just smiled and laughed off everything she threw at the incarnation of the Nika, the sun god, just rubbed off him like water off a duck's back. Naruto just looked confused, since why should he be embarrassed about love? He loved showing other people how much he personally loved them all, from Sasuke to gaara, from his jiji to his uncle. Every single person in Naruto's life was someone he loved. But he had no love greater than the love he has for his mother.*

Naruto: Why? I love my mommy!

Meanwhile, with anko

*she was in the middle of the line waiting to order, when she felt a lump on her throat, and felt like crying, for a reason she couldn't explain.*

Anko: "Darn it! I can't leave the line, but I can't let people see me cry!"

Back to the sunshine of konoha

Ino: Well.... because you're a boy!

*ino exclaimed since it was that simple for her 5 year old mind. Boys aren't supposed to be so attached to their mothers like Naruto is to his, since shikamaru wasn't close to his mom, neither was Kiba, the one closest to Naruto's in terms of loving their parent was choji, but still. Mostly, all of them get embarrassed when asked if they love their mothers, but Naruto just gave anyone who asked him a bright smile and an enthusiastic nod.*

Naruto: And you're a girl. Why does that matter?

Ino: I don't know, it just does

*ino said with a Humm at the end of her sentence, since that's just how she felt, she's felt like people expect her to act like Sakura, to always be prim and proper for some reason, but she just didn't know why, she felt this way. Naruto, for his part, just shook his head since he refused to accept that.*

Naruto: Well. I don't care. I'm a boy, and I love my mommy. Why would I not do something just because it's not something a boy would do?

Ino: Because... well, just because.

* ino shrugged, since she couldn't explain her reasons, since well, she was just a 5 year old girl. It would be next to impossible for her to even comprehend the expectations the world puts on them just because of their gender. "Next to" but not completely impossible. Since Naruto just shrugged and said something that a lot of fully grown adults don't fully comprehend and understand.*

Naruto: But that's stupid! We're children ino. Who cares if you're a girl and I'm a boy. We should be free to pick a dress one day and later play in the dirt without anyone telling us no.

Ino:.... how is It that you can say stuff like that, and you're still the same dumb dumb that thinks the moon is made of cheese

* ino said with a chuckle, sometimes feeling like their 2 Naruto's sharing 1 body, since Naruto can say and act very mature and say a lot of smart things.... but he's also the same boy who ate a worm on a dare from shino, and he did it. Naruto just huffed since ino was wrong. The moon was made of cheese! It was written in a book so it must be true! The name of the man who wrote it sounded smart, so that was even more proof that it was true. It was written by one John Heywood. So Naruto spoke in a smug tone since he knew he was right.*

Naruto: Can you prove that it isn't?

Ino: I'm not gonna have this conversation again with you.

*ino said with an annoyed huff, since when she had this argument, there were more people who sided with Naruto than herself! Naruto just grinned as he nodded completely confident in his belief that the moon was made of delicious blue cheese, or maybe a sharp cheddar. Whatever type of cheese, one thing was for sure that it was, in fact, made out of some type of cheese.*

Naruto: Then i win by default, and the moon is completely made out of cheese, and that makes things like rats and mice aliens from the cheesy moon.

Ino:..... God, you're such a dumb dumb

*ino said with a breathless laugh, at her friends just pure confidence in his convictions. Naruto for his part just shrugged as she showed ino the smart side of himself once again, again making ino think that Naruto had two souls sharing one body, one who was a dumb dumb, and another who was mega duper smart.*

Naruto: Maybe. But I'm a dumb dumb that reads a lot and thinks a lot. And what I learned from all that is not to care what people think of me. I like me, my mommy likes me, my jiji likes me, my uncle ibiki likes me. And my friends like you like me.

Ino: Yeah. I do like you, Naruto. But you're still a dummy.

*ino said with a soft smile, knowing that Naruto was something special, that's for sure. She can't picture ever thinking anything less from him. Naruto grinned from behind her as he was halfway finished with what he was doing for ino. He did wonder why ino was all alone now. He would figure that ino would have more people to play with than just Sakura, who left just as Naruto spotted them.*

Naruto: I can live with that. So, why were you here alone? Did that Sakura girl have to go home?

Ino: Yup, plus choji and shikamaru didn't want to play princess with me

* ino huffed annoyed, since what was so wrong of wanting play princess with her? She even went through all the trouble of bringing tiara and princess dressed for them. I mean, sure, their the old ones that she no longer likes, but still! Would it kill them to indulge her for 1 playtime? Well, apparently not. Since she just got another reason as to why Naruto was so special, as a person.*

Naruto: hm.... I'll play with you.

Ino: Really!?

* ino asked excitedly as she tried to get up, but Naruto kept her down since he wasn't done! He didn't want ino to ruin his surprised since he knows she'll love it. Ino, on the other side, was vibrating with excitement, that someone wants to play princess with her. Naruto just gave a nod as he kept picking flowers for what he was doing.*

Naruto: Yeah! But only one thing. I'm not gonna be a princess, I wanna be a queen!

Ino: a queen? Why? A princess is so much more pretty!

* ino said, confused, but she wasn't complaining. If Naruto wanted to be a queen, that was fine with her, as long as they got to play, but still, a princess was so much better than a queen! They're so much more elegant and pretty. Naruto just shrugged since he had his own opinion as to which position of royalty was better.*

Naruto: Because. Mama always tells me to " aim for the moon, even if you miss you, will be one with the stars." Basically telling me to always aim for greatness and what can be greater than a queen? Their more powerful than princess!

Ino: Yeah, but they have so many responsibilities, but fine. Be a queen, and I'll be your beautiful daughter

* ino said with such excitement in her tone, since playing princess didn't mean they would just drink tea, like choji and shikamaru thought. It was just them role-playing, like when they roleplay that their super awesome shinobi. And no, Naruto doesn't role play as his mother. He role-play as his uncle ibiki! Something that brings both anko and hiruzen so much jealousy and makes Ibiki tear up a little that his little nephew picks him over everyone else. Naruto thought of their game and was a little disappointed since what's a queen if they don't have a king?*

Naruto: cool. Hm.... I wish we had one more person to be the king like hinata! I bet she would make a fantastic king!

Ino: we can just say that they're on a crusade!

* ino said, already coming up with the story for their scenario. Naruto just nodded with excitement, wondering what else they'll do, since what Naruto is wearing now doesn't really scream that he is a queen. Good thing that ino has just what Naruto needs to feel like a queen.*

Naruto: awesome idea! So what's the first thing we need to do?

Ino: hm.... the first thing is to look the part. So then can I paint your nails?! Kiba and shikamaru said no because boys don't do that.

* ino said, sticking her tongue out at the end of her sentence, she was really annoyed with those two, her mom taught her how to paint her nails, but neither choji or shikamaru let her to even do their nails. But Naruto? Oh, he saw the opportunity of trying out something new.*

Naruto: Sure! That sounds like fun. We can do it after I'm finished here. Oh! Do you have purple?! That's mommy's favorite color, she'll be so surprised and happy when she sees that!

Ino: Sure! I have all the colors! We can paint your fingernails purple and the nails on your toes orange!

* ino said with a loud giggle already thinking of all the fun things she'll do with her friend, as they play royalty, the princess was gonna show the queen how pretty nails can be when they have paint on them. Naruto put the last flower and took a step back, looking proud at what he made, for ino. He knows she'll love it when she sees it! But Naruto was also excited at having his nails painted. He can already see his mommy squealing in excitement, over seeing his nails done up all pretty like.*

Naruto: Heck yeah! Let's make me beautiful! Oh! I'm done! Here!

Ino: Naruto, you had better not mess up my hair

* ino said as she stood up and looked at Naruto. She was confused as to why he put his fingers on his ears to block to sound. Naruto, for his part, knew ino, and knew what was gonna happen when she saw it. So he just grinned and moved his head at ino, for her to take it off and see for herself.*

Naruto: I didn't! Just take it off and look!

Ino: Fine... oh. My. God.

* ino said slowly, feeling her excitement overflowing inside of her. Since Naruto made her something much more pretty than the plastic tiara she had in her collection, Naruto made her a flower crown with her 2 favorite flowers, which were tulips and jasmine flowers. Ino took a deep, deep breath, and Naruto closed his eyes tightly, knowing what was coming.*

With shikamaru and choji at the other side of the botanical garden

Ino: I LOVE IT!!!!!!!!!!

Shikamaru: What a pain. Why do I feel Naruto had something to do with this

*shikamaru said, as he and choji walked past anko who was at the back of the line, since at end? She left the line to go to the bathroom and cry. Since she'll be damned if she lets anyone see her cry. Choji looked at shikamaru confused, as to what Naruto had anything to do with this, they hadn't even seen their friend Naruto today.*

Choji: Huh? Why Naruto?

Shikamaru: he's the only one who makes  ino scream like that

*shikamaru said with a sigh, wondering why all the blonde people in his life were so loud, from Naruto and ino, to his aunty who was so bombastic every time she visits. They continued with their day, following choji's mother as they continued to watch all the pretty plants of the yamanaka botanical garden of their district.*

Back to the people who have more fun because their blondes

Ino: You made me a flower crown?!!

* ino said loudly, jumping up and down with excitement. She was even involuntarily crying over how happy she was! Since she can't make them, they always end up falling apart, so the fact that now she could just ask Naruto to make them for her made her oh so happy. Naruto smiled, jumping up and down with Naruto, for no other reason than it just seemed like fun, and matched ino's energy.*

Naruto: Yeah! Yeah! I knew you would love it! A princess should have a pretty crown!

Ino: Oh, I love it so much! Come on! It's my turn. Let's make you beautiful!

* ino said, as something rare happened, now it was Naruto's turn to be grabbed by his wrist and dragged to where ino kept all her princess stuff, like dresses, make up, plastic swords, etc. Overall, it was a fantastic day for Naruto. Since he got to have fun with ino, and just be a child without any expectations of how he's supposed to act. So Queen Naruto proclaims that today was a good day.*

Author note: for those who still have a problem with this concept:

https://youtu.be/N55c0Vtq7Cw?feature=shared

If Chowder can be a goddess, then Naruto can be a queen

Chapter Text

* it was another peaceful day in konoha. It wasn't sunny today but very cloudy, the perfect day for someone like shikaramu. This would've been the perfect chapter for him and Naruto to hang out.... Anyway, we concentrate on hiruzen who's in his backyard training, trying to get the rust out of his bones using fighting moves he hasn't used since he was in his 20s. Hiruzen finished and looked at the audience that came here to interrupt him.*

Hiruzen: You know. If I didn't know any better, I would say that you're a yandere.

Danzo: What the fuck is a yandere?

*danzo said as he walked out of the trees he was hiding in. As always, the man had a permanent scowl on his face, seeing Hiruzen not taking the responsibility of the hokage seriously. Hiruzen chuckled a little, seeing as anko had given him a bit of a crash course of what the younger generations say. He shrugged and gave a dismissive wave to the man who was one point was his closest friend.*

Hiruzen: Don't worry about it. So, what do you want now?

Danzo: For you to treat the role of the hokage with the respect it deserves

*danzo said with a dangerous hint to his tone of voice. He was really showing his privilege, since if anyone else who wasn't family spoke to Hiruzen in that tone, they would be getting a visit from his anbu shinobi. But since it was danzo, he got a pass, but that didn't mean that hiruzen wasn't annoyed that they were having this discussion once more.*

Hiruzen: Again, with the shadow clones? You do know It was the second hokage who made that jutsu, right?

Danzo: he made it to fight in a war. Not for you to be a lazy bum with it.

*danzo said, he couldn't have possibly know that tobirama was looking down at him with a scowl on his face, since who was he to dictate how he used his jutsu, since tobirama did in fact use the shadow clones for paperwork. Hell, he used them to get him a soda from the fridge multiple times since he was feeling lazy. Hiruzen rolled his eyes, not caring for danzo little infatuation with the second hokage since it was getting old.*

Hiruzen: You call it lazy, I call it efficiency. And also, just a little fact that you are literally the only one complaining.

*hiruzen said, and just as danzo was about to speak again, he felt a soft tightness around his throat, hiruzen was releasing his power as a threat for danzo to stay quiet. Of course unlike kushina danzo could actually breath, since he's around the same power number as hiruzen, even if he doesn't show it, or because the anime made him a fodder for Canon Sasuke, but danzo was a powerhouse in his own right, just not a prodigy like hiruzen was, so he remained silent.*

Hiruzen: And I don't mean it metaphorically, or rhetorically, or poetically, or theoretically, or any other fancy way. You are the only one who has a problem with this. Straight up.

Danzo: i have a problem with it because I actually have respect for what that role entails. For what it represents.

*danzo said with a small scowl, feeling rather insulted that hiruzen would use his "asserting dominance" move on him. Hiruzen just hummed. He was having such a nice quiet day, and it had been going to get better since he was going to visit his grandson later today and take him to the movies. But of course, danzo had to come and ruin his mood because he was still throwing a tantrum over the fact that he was again overlooked from being the hokage.*

Hiruzen: sounds more to me that you're just mad that no one agreed to make you the hokage after Minato died. Since it's not just the fact that you're complaining about the clone technique. Lately, you're giving me pushback on every bill I pass

Danzo: Because you're just wasting konoha money with all those ridiculous laws.

*danzo said with a frustrated sigh, pinching the bridge of his nose. Hiruzen felt like doing the same since danzo was once again acting as if he was the hokage, as if he had the final say in what laws are made for the village. Hiruzen wanted to end this discussion quickly so that he could continue relearning stuff that he hadn't done in decades, decided to offer danzo a bit of a challenge.*

Hiruzen: All right. How about this. You give me one. It's just one of the laws that I've passed in the past couple of months, and if I can't justify it. I'll... hell, I'll make whatever law you want legal, even making your root anbu

*hiruzen said and saw something he hadn't seen in decades. He managed to make danzo flinch. Since he wasn't stupid. Yes. Hiruzen knew of the root anbu, he knew of them since the very beginning, he just didn't care, if danzo wanted anbu who were loyal to him then let him, not that it mattered the normal anbu will always be stronger by the simple fact that they're free individuals, hence they have to potential to always grow stronger. Unlike the root, who are nothing more than weapons. Hiruzen smirked a little, seeing the reaction of danzo, as he continued to speak.*

Hiruzen: Yeah. I knew about that. And I know you haven't stopped the operation. An operation that Minato told you to stop the project, but you continued it in secret, and I turned a blind eye to it. I'll make that legal and an actual part of our military. If you can tell me something that's wasting konoha money for nothing.

Danzo: I don't need your condescending attitude

*danzo said in a low tone, trying to regain the power he lost in the conversation, but it was for not since hiruzen had that power now, and he didn't seem all too keen to give it up. So, with a sigh, he took a step forward to the warhawk, trying to make him leave as soon as possible.*

Hiruzen: I'm not being condescending. I'm serious, if it means that you'll leave me the fuck alone. I'll take this completely seriously. So go on. Test me

Danzo: the therapist bill. Making our shinobi go to therapy.

*danzo started, knowing that hiruzen would keep his word, and if anything danzo wanted that bill to be removed, if there was ever a waste of money, apart from the civilian council as a whole, it was that law that hiruzen passed. The weapons of the village did not need to talk about their feelings.*

Hiruzen: What's wrong with that?

Danzo: their weapons for the village. Not people with feelings. They gave up their human emotions in order to serve this village

* Danzo said as if hiruzen had forgotten about that fact. Hiruzen rolled his eyes at that. Since that was a mistake that needs to be corrected. Since he's seen first hand what happens when you bottle things up with people as strong as Itachi and Kakashi. His soldiers needed to be sharp minded emotionally, not just physically, but of course, danzo didn't understand that. Since out of the 3 of them of their old genin team, danzo was the one who believed that shinobi were nothing more than weapons for the state the most.*

Hiruzen: And that's another reason why the second chose me instead of you. You just throw out a weapon when it's no longer sharp. This bill I made into law will be like sharpening a dull tool and making them sharp once more, making them last longer to protect this village. That's without mentioning how good it is for the economy. Have you seen the numbers? The self care and mental health industry are booming because of my law.

*hiruzen asked his friend, since he knew he had. And danzo could complain but he couldn't deny that financially, that law was already seeing results, since more people were going to therapy, or buying stuff to help their mental health, that meant more money was moving around, which meant a healthy economy. *

Danzo: I'll agree that the numbers are looking good, but we need more data before we can confirm it.

*Danzo said since he could at least admit that financially, it was working, even if he couldn't accept seeing the shinobi as nothing more than a weapon, and that included himself. He was an old weapon, a powerful weapon, but still a weapon for his village at the end of the day, and that's something he fully believed. So danzo immediately changed subject to another law.*

Danzo: You are changing the team number for Shinobi. What was once 3 genin and 1 teacher now is 4. You know how that looks to the other nations. The more shinobi are in a mission, the more a rival nation will see that as a threat to have them near their borders.

*danzo asked, wondering what was hiruzen thinking with that law. More shinobi on a mission didn't mean they would get greater results, all it would mean is that the other nations would see it as more of a threat, as more of konoha acting arrogant, which would just further strain the already strain treaty they had with the other nations. But hiruzen remained firm in his decision.*

Hiruzen: And remind me, who made that the default for generations? Oh. Right. Konoha. This is no difference from that. Just konoha starting a trend that the other nations will follow

Danzo: You have an inflated sense of how konoha is viewed.

*danzo said with a sigh. Since he had read the reports from jiraiya Spy Networks, he knows konoha isn't seen all that highly with the other shinobi of other nations. Just the price you pay for being the strongest. Danzo was just concerned that hiruzen was gonna cause the other nations to attack them like they did with the uzumaki village when they became too strong. But hiruzen was waved off his concerns.*

Hiruzen: And you are too cynical. Besides. I didn't add the extra spot without reason. That spot will be placed for medical shinobi

Danzo: Tsunade's bill? Why bring that up now after so long?

*danzo said genuinely surprised, since what hiruzen just said was exactly what tsunade tried to implement before she turned into a coward and abandoned her post. Honestly, danzo could understand orochimaru, a weapon who had the ambition to become more, or jiraiya, a weapon that works best acting like a fool to trick his enemies but the weapon that is tsunade?*

Danzo: "Such a disgrace of a shinobi. Since what shinobi freezes at the sight of blood."

*Danzo thought since many other heads of the shinobi clans of konoha and himself saw the final Senju as nothing more than a coward, who spat in the face of the first hokage's legacy. Hiruzen sighed as he recalled that bill, and more importantly, he recalled how he rejected it. One of the mistakes of his first administration. A mistake that now looking back at it cost more harm than the resources that it would've cost to implement what tsunade wanted.*

Hiruzen: Because she was right. I was too arrogant in my first administration and thought that konoha didn't need a medical shinobi for every team.

Danzo: But we don't have enough medical shinobi to fill up those positions. Not enough people want to go into that line of work. And we don't have tsunade to train them, like she offered us before

*danzo countered since the bill made sense when tsunade was here. She could've trained an army of medical shinobi. But now? The best medical shinobi they had were at best high chunnin level. Hiruzen sighed as he nodded his head. He knew that even if he asked tsunade now, she would refuse, and they would get into an argument over it, hiruzen is no fool. He knows tsunade blames him personally for the death of her little brother. So hiruzen was trying his best, working with what he's got.*

Hiruzen: That is true. But tsunade isn't the only medical person in konoha. My plan if you would've listened to me and not challenge it out right. Is it going to be
To train civilian medical practitioners into shinobi

Danzo: You're kidding. That's a horrible idea.

*danzo said flatly. Since the time and effort it is to teach an adult to become a shinobi would be costly. Not to mention that would mean that the useless civilian council would have a say in the affairs of shinobi, something danzo would rather die than let happen. Since he's not gonna allow people who never had to fight to survive a day in their life, dictate the lives of the weapons of this village. Hiruzen, as usual, saw it differently than danzo. Since he wasn't so much of an extremist, as danzo was.*

Hiruzen: Why? Because I'm giving the civilian side more power? God forbid you actually listen to them. Besides, that's only phase one of that bill

Danzo: What's phase 2?

* danzo asked, almost afraid to ask. Hiruzen couldn't help but roll his eyes again since all of this? It wouldn't need to be a conversation if danzo had just listened to him the first time when he explained the tsunade medical bill as hiruzen called it to the council. Of course, the name was a placeholder until he thought of something better. All he knew was that he wanted to give tsunade the credit for the bill in the name of it at least.*

Hiruzen: That'll be adding a medical education wing in the Shinobi school. So that the next generation can make the choice themselves. Since it's easier to train a genin to be a medical ninja than it is for a medical civilian to become a shinobi

Danzo: If it's so difficult, why do it. It's just a waste of money

*danzo said with a sigh, since a project like what hiruzen was wanting was a sympathetic one but not a feasible one. Since the money that would add to the budget? It would be the equivalent of the yearly budget for one of the smaller elemental nations. Hiruzen shook his head as he saw another reason why danzo wasn't chosen.*

Hiruzen: " a hokage who only cares for the present, will destroy the village in seconds."

*hiruzen thought at the words the second hokage told him whenever he asked why he was chosen instead of danzo. With age came wisdom, wisdom like fully understanding what the second leader of their village meant. Danzo didn't have an eye for the future like Minato had, or like hiruzen had in the beginning of his administration, and was starting to get that ambition back again. What hiruzen was trying to implement would be something of a generational change. Something that would mark Hiruzen's legacy as the hokage who cared. As the hokage who wanted his shinobi to come back alive.*

Hiruzen: as always. You're looking at short-term profits, while I'm looking at long-term profits. Every single bill I've made into law is to sharpen the tools of this nation. In the long run, it'll make konoha stronger. Something we both want.

Danzo: On that, we can agree on, even if I don't agree with your methods.

* danzo relented with a sigh. Since in the end of the day both of them wanted the same goal. Only difference was that danzo wasn't afraid to do things that would get others executed for treason, if it meant the village that he loves would be protected. Hiruzen knew that hence why he let danzo keep the root anbu, since if anything were to happen. The root would be the last line of defense for their people. So hiruzen with an air that told danzo the conversation was finished, spike up.*

Hiruzen: That's fine, don't agree with them. But answer me one thing, before you leave to sulk in your root anbu base

Danzo: What.

*danzo asked, as they both made their way to the gates to leave the house. This being one of their most agreeable disagreements and discussions. Hiruzen looked up at the cloudy sky and spoke, his mind thinking on the shinobi that were no longer here.*

Hiruzen: if I had listened to tsunade. If I had made more medical shinobi. Do you think that when the kyuubi was released, it would've been that bad? Do you think we would've lost just as many people even with all the medical shibobi that we would've had if I had listened to her?

Danzo: I'm not so arrogant that I'll leave without giving you a response. If we had had more medical shinobi, the aftermath wouldn't have been so catastrophic.

*danzo admitted, since that was another reason why danzo despised tsunade more than even orochimaru. Since if tsuande wouldn't have abandoned her post, the rescue missions would've gone better, so many people would still be here since having tsunade is the same as having a whole hospital of medical staff. So when she left it left them without the necessary man power they needed to save lives.*

Danzo: "what a butterfly effect. Tsunade lost 2 people, and because of that kami knows how many lost their precious people because she wasn't here to save them.*

*danzo thought with a scowl. And yes. Even the author thinks tsunade is to blame, since she left without training anybody to take her spot and then has the gawl to complain that the medical wing became to weak, when it was her fault it got like that. Hiruzen nodded, as he was gonna make sure that they had enough people to help when another emergency takes place.*

Hiruzen: precisely. I'm simply making sure that when the next catastrophe happens, since we both know this peace isn't gonna last forever. That konoha is prepared to heal its people

Meanwhile, with 3 of the children of konoha

Naruto: That one looks like Kiba

*like I said in the beginning. Today was the perfect day for shikamaru and Naruto to hang out, and that's what they did. They watched the clouds. Shikamaru would've made an appearance in this chapter, but it was too much of a drag for him, so he settled for a cameo.*

Choji: That one looks like ramen

Shikamaru: I can see it. And there's ino screaming at us over something...

*Shikamaru said, getting the only line in this chapter for him, as Naruto, choji, and Shikamaru spend another couple of hours just watching clouds. Until choji got hungry, and they left for some Korean BBQ.*

Chapter Text

*it was another day in the peaceful times of konoha anko. I had just picked her son up from school, and we see them in their usual dango shop. Naruto was drawing in his drawing book while having 2 dango sticks in his mouth, while anko was enjoying her 4th stick when her son suddenly asked a question without looking up from his book.*

Naruto: Hey, mom?

Anko: Yes, baby?

*anko asked, looking down at her son, completely missing the background how the chef was looking at her, counting how many empty sticks are in his plate, hoping that today would be the day that he would break the record of how many dango sticks the mitarashi family ate. Naruto still without looking at his mother, asked a question that sounded so innocent coming from him.*

Naruto: Do you want a girlfriend?

Anko: Maybe when you're a little older. But for now, no. Where did that comment come from?

*anko said without missing a beat. She wasn't gonna get embarrassed by such a question. She wasn't a preteen. She was a mother, she was experienced, and she was worried. Worried of where he son could've possibly heard something that would make him ask something like that. But of course, the innocence of Naruto put her mind at peace.*

Naruto: Well. I saw Uncle Kakashi with Aunty Rin, and they were smooching and stuff in the park

Anko:.... wait. So you saw your uncle Kakashi without his mask? Mommy hasn't even done that

* anko said, surprised that her son saw something that not even she managed to see, and she used to work with the guy! But even Naruto had a limit at how lucky he could be. So he shook his head since he did not see the face of Kakashi unmasked, so it is to remain a mystery.*

Naruto: No. Aunty Rin's face was covering Uncle Kakashi's face. But then something weird happened.

Anko: Oh really?

*anko asked with a smile. Knowing that Naruto was rambling away from the original question, but anko encouraged it. She always encouraged Naruto to speak his mind and let that brain storm of idea to flow out of him naturally. Naruto nodded his head as he remembered that day. It was one of his play dates with hinata, and she was acting as she usually does.*

Naruto: Yeah! I was with hinata, and she also saw them kissing, and then she suddenly passed out. Out of nowhere, she was on the ground with her face completely red, muttering our names

Anko: pfff hahahaha! Oh, my boy. You'll understand that when you're older. Hinata just got... let's call it over stimulated. But why did seeing that make you ask me if I wanted a girlfriend?

*anko asked, helping Naruto steer himself back to the original question, before his brain came up with some crazy idea that only little children would believe like the earth behind hollow, and it having dinosaurs inside of it. Anko still doesn't know how in the hell, did her son brain come up with that. But that didn't matter right now, as she watched Naruto explain his reasoning.*

Naruto: Well. Because Uncle Kakashi looked so happy with Aunty Rin. And not just him! Uncle Itachi looks so happy with Aunty izumi. And jiji always tells me how happy he was with Grandma Biwako. So! That must mean that girlfriends make everybody happy!

Anko: God, you're so pure. Promise me you'll never grow up. Stay this young and pure forever!

*anko said, grabbing Naruto and pulling him into a tight hug, with her nose sniffling a little. No one paid any attention to them, since everyone in this shop from the regular customers to the staff knew that anko could be so publicly affectionate with her son. They've gotten used to seeing moments like this. Naruto, for his part, giggled and hugged anko back as tightly as his little arms could muster.*

Naruto: ok, mommy! I will. But can I still get birthday presents?

Anko: Of course, baby, but just stay tiny.

*anko said with a coo in her voice, as she moved side to side, while hugging her son as if she was a child and Naruto was her favorite little doll. It didn't help that Naruto loved to play dress up, and that gave anko the opportunity to make her son even more cute. Naruto heard that he would still get present it was decided by himself that he won't get any bigger to make his mommy happy!*

Naruto: Yay! So! That's why I asked. I want you to be happy

Anko: Oh, Naruto. I am very happy. You make me happy, I'm the happiest mommy in the world because I have you.

* anko said with a small smile, as she stopped hugging him and put him back in his chair. But Naruto wouldn't stand for this! His extroverted nature couldn't stand with people not being happy enough. No matter what his mommy may think, she could always be more happy!.*

Naruto: But you can always be happier!

Anko: "kami, he's an introvert's worst nightmare. I love him so much."

*anko thought with an amused chuckle as she grabbed a dango stick. In the background, the chef was looking in anticipation since this was it. Anko needed to eat that last one to break his record! But Naruto spoke up, crushing the man's dreams, since anko stopped what she was doing to respond to her son.*

Naruto: So! What do you want in a girlfriend, Mommy?

Anko: Oh. I don't know. Somebody who's pretty. It would be nice to have something prerty to look like, I guess.

*anko said with a shrug. She wasn't really thinking hard on Naruto's question since it was irrelevant towards her. She wasn't interested in dating anyone until her little boy was at least a genin. Naruto, for his part, crunched up his face real hard as he thought on people who would meet anko's description. In his mind, people like ino and hinata were really pretty, so maybe someone of their clan would like to become a mitarashi.*

Naruto: hm....

Anko: You keep thinking about that. Mommy gotta use the little girl's room. Do not go out of the shop, ok?

* anko said sternly, since she knows that Naruto had the tendency to wonder off when he's bored. Naruto just nodded as his scowl that made him look like he was constipated turned into his innocent smile. He always has on even on the saddest of days.*

Naruto: Yes, mommy.

Anko: I mean it, Naruto. The servers will tell me if you leave the shop.

*anko said with a warning look at her son, who went right above his head. Since this boy didn't understand the concept of danger yet. Something that anko was happy for since she wanted Naruto to just worry about being a kid. But that didn't mean he didn't give her heart attack when he would wander off or talk to strangers, even those who are full grown adults and meet the description of people who say they have some free candy for children. Now, was anko being paranoid? Yes. But so is every other mother who worries for her child, so it was fine. Naruto gave his mommy a thumbs up to reassure her that he would not leave the shop.*

Naruto: ok mommy, I promise!

Anko: That's my boy

*anko said with a soft smile as she ruffled his hair, causing the boy to giggle. Anko walked to the bathroom, letting the last dango stick there. Without being eaten. The cook sighed in a depressed manner as he went back to work. Naruto was so deep in his thought of finding his mommy a pretty girlfriend that he didn't notice someone knew walked inside the dango shop.*

Naruto: hm.... somebody whose pretty....

Kagura: a plate of the cheapest dango you've got, and water if it's free

* kagura said as she took off her cat mask and sat down on one of the chairs. Naruto turned his head curious at this new person since he's never seen her here in this shop before. The woman wore a revealing red outfit, showing her midriff, arms, and legs with her white hair tied back by a multi-colored rope with bells attached to it. When Naruto got up and walked to her, he could see up closer , and her eyes were revealed to be an ice blue color. She had multiple tattoos that resemble flower petals on the left side of her face and midriff as well as her left leg. She was wearing red high-heeled sandals. She also had a sword that looked identical to the one Kakashi has sheathed on the same leg. Aka an anbu blade. *

*The waitress nodded, writing down the order and left. Confirming the order to kagura as she walked to the back.*

Shou: coming right up.

Naruto: Hi!

*kagura heard someone say to her, and she looked around but saw no one. She wondered if she was going crazy, since she's been alone on this trip for so long, that she might had just imagined someone who actually wanted to talk to her, and not just gawk at her body, but again. She saw no one who's that voice could've belonged to.*

Kagura: Hm?

Naruto: Down here!

*Naruto said again, making kagura look down and see the originator of the voice. It was a little kid. Now, don't get her wrong. She has no problem with children. At the most, she's neutral towards them. But that didn't mean she would want to talk to one out of the blue. That could go bad to her real fast. Was she being paranoid? A little. But she was a missing ninja of konoha, returning to the village she abandoned. She's allowed to be a little worried that this was nothing more than a trap. So she made a point to try and get the kid to leave, as gently as she could. She had more important things to worry about.*

Kagura: Oh. Uh. Hi little child. Shouldn't you be with your parents?

Naruto: Mommy had to go to the little girl's room

*Naruto said innocently as he kept looking up at her with eyes full of wonder. Since this woman was very pretty. She would be a perfect girlfriend for her mommy!.*

Kagura: Ah. Ok.

*was all thay kagura said as she turned her head back to see the cook work. She didn't want to be rude to the Boy, but again, she had her own problems to worry about. Why had the hokage who branded her a traitor would ask for her return and give her immunity for this meeting. But even so, she could feel the eyes of the boy still on her, so she looked down again at the boy, a little annoyed at his staring.*

Kagura: Can I help you with something?

Naruto: You're very pretty.

* Naruto said out of nowhere. Kagura looked at the boy with a raised eyebrow. Before she rolled her eyes, letting a small smile grace her lips. The boy was just entranced by her beauty. She did have that effect on people whenever she took her mask off. But she didn't really want that attention from a boy who she wondered if he could say the alphabet without singing it. But kagura wasn't entirely heartless. As she complimented the boy, to pay back him complimenting her.*

Kagura: Um. Thanks. You're very cute.

Naruto: Thanks, a lot of people tell me that. Are you single?

*Naruto asked with a big grin. Causing kagura to stop for a second. She's thankful that she decided to come to konoha alone. If not, she could see her right hand man Bando laughing at the fact that his boss was getting asked out by a little kid. Or at least that what she thought. So kagura just waved her hand dismissively.*

Kagura: Sorry, kid. Your way too young for me.

Naruto: Oh! Not for me. I'm asking for my mommy!

*Naruto said with a bright smile, as his plan was going to work perfectly! Kagura would see his mother and fall in love at first sight, just like the people in hinata's book. That explanation made kagura's brain freeze for a moment, as he wondered what this boy meant by that.*

Kagura: Your mommy?

Anko: Man, that tea just went through me. Naruto? What are you doing? Don't bother the nice lady.

*anko said as she walked out of the bathroom and quickly walked to her son. She was behind her when kagura looked who it was. She was surprised to see orochimaru's little pet project here and with a son no less. Though anko didn't seem to remember her, and if she did, she didn't say. So kagura decided to play this to her advantage and wave a dismissive hand to the woman, giving them both a smile.*

Kagura: Oh. It's fine. So. your his mother?

Anko: I am. I'm so sorry about him. He can't stay sitting down for too long. Naruto, what were you doing?

*anko asked, looking down at her son, who was giggling as if he was up to something, which he was. But they didn't know that, at least Naruto was sure thay they didn't know that. So Naruto puffed up his chest and slammed it before telling his mother what he was doing.*

Naruto: Finding you a girlfriend!

Anko: Ah, I see...... wait, what?!

*anko yelled, surprised with a light blush on her cheeks over what Naruto just admitted. Kagura looked surprised that orochimaru's little pet was blushing, more than that. She was acting almost like a normal civilian. Which did not fit with the few memories she had of the purple haired woman. Naruto, for his part, raised his fist to the air as to confirm his mission to the heavens themselves.*

Naruto: Yeah! She's pretty and single, you're pretty and single so you two can date each other!

Anko: Naruto.....

*anko whined as he blushed so much worse. Kagura, for her part, couldn't help but laugh a little at the antics of these two. They were certainly quite the pair. She'll give them that. Though not enough, that kagura will put her guards down from the woman with such a dangerous curse mark on her neck.*

Kagura: pfff, hahaha. Your son is definitely pretty naive, in a good way, of course. Hope he stays like that for a long time

Anko: You and me both. Sorry, where are my manners. I'm anko mitarashi. And this is my son Naruto mitarashi

*anko said as she grabbed her son and raised him, holding his stomach while the boy was in his mother's arms. Kagura nodded, all but confirming that anko didn't remember her, which was a bit insulting, seeing as they used to work together, and oh yeah. She almost killed her when anko lost control of that curse mark of hers. But kagura remained with her relaxed nature as she gave a nod to the woman.*

Kagura: sup. I'm kagura. I don't really have a last name

Naruto: Oh! Then you can become a mitarashi!

*Naruto said with a bright smile. Making her mother blushed to become even worse. She hid her face in the hair of her son as she felt attacked. Naruto's cuteness was supposed to be used on others, not on herself! This was friendly fire, and Naruto didn't even know he was doing it.*

Anko: Naruto...

Kagura: Haha! At least you speak your mind, kid. I respect that.

*kagura said with a small laugh as she saw how embarrassed the woman looked. A lot has changed since she's been away from konoha. It would seem that the snake has been de-fanged and domesticated. A part of her wanted to use this to get her revenge. But that could wait. She should make sure she'll make it out alive of this meeting she'll be having first. Anko finally raised her head from her son's hair and gave a shy smile, her cheeks being painfully red as she spoke.*

Anko: I'm so sorry about my son. Once he gets something in his head, it's next to impossible to make him see sense.

Kagura: That's fine. It was very nice meeting you. But I should get going. I have a meeting with the leader of this village

* kagura said as she drank her water and grabbed the dango sticks so she could eat them as she walked. But that's when things got a bit more interesting for the white-haired kunoichi, as Naruto spoke with such excitement since kagura was about to go see his grandfather.*

Naruto: Oh! You mean my jiji!

Kagura: You're his grandson?

* kagura asked, confused, since it didn't make any sense. Minato was far too young to be a grandfather, and that's without the fact that the boy and mother were called mitarashi, not naminaze. Well. Kagura rationalized it as the boy being Minato's grandson in all but blood, but then wouldn't it make sense for this boy to be his son in all but blood? Kagura didn't know. Hopefully, she'll get some answers when she visits the 4th hokage. She was taken out of her thoughts when she saw Naruto nodding his head, confirming her question.*

Naruto: Uhu, here's a tip. He really likes caramel hard candy!

Kagura: gotcha. Well, I'll see you around the mitarashi family. Well. Maybe it depends on how this meeting goes

*kagura said as she left with her dango in hand. She thought at the interaction she just had and was left with more questions than answers. But she had to admit that she didn't hate the interaction all that much. But with a shake of her head, she continued forward to her meeting with the man who branded her a traitor. Without knowing that the man she was expecting to meet has been dead for 5 long years. Naruto, seeing the woman leave, gave a big wave as she left.*

Naruto: Bye-bye!

Anko: Baby, we really need to have a discussion of you talking with strangers

* anko said with a sigh as she paid her tab to the waitress and left, completely forgetting about the last dango stick that was left there. She placed Naruto down, and they walked together, with Naruto's tiny hand holding anko's big hand. Naruto looked at his mother, confused by what she said. Why should he be afraid of strangers?.*

Naruto: Huh? Why? A stranger is just a friend you haven't met yet!

Anko: God, you're so pure

*anko said with a small chuckle, as she looked in front of her, at the distance she can make out kagura, making her way to the hokage tower, wondering if they would truly see each other again. Since who knows. Naruto was right. Kagura was really pretty.*

Chapter Text

Later with kagura

*we see that she had reached the hokage tower and was inside walking the hallways to the hokage office. In her hand was a small bag with hard caramel candy, as she kept glancing around the place. The walls held a small phantom nostalgia about them, seeing as she dashed through them dozens of time, when she was an anbu of this village. But that was a long time ago. Kagura made it to the secretary and walked up to her, mura looked up, seeing the tall, slender woman looking down at her.*

Kagura: Hello. I got this letter from your hokage about a meeting?

Mura: Ah, yes. Mrs. Kagura. Please take a seat. He'll be with me in a moment.

*mura said with a small smile. Kagura gave a short nod as she sat down on the waiting sofa next to mura's desk. Kagura took a deep breath to calm herself down. If she's nervous, Minato would be able to sense that. She needed to present herself as confident.*

Kagura: ok, thank you.

Kagura: "Man, this is weird. Being back here."

*kagura thought as she recalled her last day in this village, how she walked through this halls furious that tsunade rejected her. Outraged that she refused to teach her. Her! She was blind. Kagura now knew it. Tsunade wasn't just blind. She was jealous of kagura's potential. So she tried to extinguish her light. While kagura was busy in her mind that warped everything to make her seem like she was in the right, she felt a hand on her shoulder. She looked and it was the secretary again. Giving her a professional smile towards kagura.*

Mura: Mrs. Kagura, the hokage will see you now.

Kagura: Oh. Uh. Thank you.

*kagura said softly. As she got up and took a deep breath. She put on a confident expression on her face as she walked through the large doors of the hokage office and marched inside. She completely froze when she didn't see the 4th hokage, but the 3rd hokage doing the paperwork. Hiruzen placed his pencil down and looked up at kagura. Giving her a small smile, as he waved at kagura to sit down on the chair, in front of his desk.*

Hiruzen: Ah. Mrs. Kagura. Welcome, welcome. Please have a seat

Kagura: Thank you.

*kagura said slowly. As she sat down more confused than ever, since why was the 3rd hokage back in this office, where  was the 4th hokage at, she couldn't think straight, so on autopilot she placed the small bag with hard caramel candy inside on the table. Hiruzen looked at it and then at kagura.*

Kagura: a present. For inviting me back into the village I was born in.

Hiruzen: Of course. Thank you, I do love this type of candy. It's my favorite

* hiruzen said as he opened the bag and ate one of the candy, grabbing a few of them and setting them aside to give to Naruto later, when he came to visit him. Kagura allowed these few moments of the 3rd hokage being distracted to get her thoughts in order. When she did, she leaned back on her chair and started to act more relaxed. Giving a fake air of neutrality, even if inside her mind. It was a bit of a jungle of confusing thoughts.*

Kagura: Gotta say, I was surprised to get a letter from the hokage himself. Though I was expecting Minato, not you. I'm not saying it to offend, just a reality

Hiruzen: Well, you've been gone for a long while, but Minato is dead. And I'm back in charge.

*hiruzen said casually, it's been such a long time since the attack that people have stopped talking about it with such emotions, now it was more of a footnote. But for someone who wasn't there like kagura? It was completely shocking that someone managed to kill the 4th hokage. She couldn't help but speak in shock, but still letting a bit of her snarkiness escape her words.*

Kagura: Who killed him? I want to shake his hand

Hiruzen: The tailed beast. So good luck with that. But now on to business. I called you here to give you an offer. To repeal Minato's branding of you being a missing nin. And make you into a powerful asset for konoha

* Hiruzen explained, as if kagura accepts this, it will make his proposal a lot more feasible. Since kagura was a terrific medical kunoichi, if the report he's read are to be believed, so having her here would be a close second of having tsunade here. Kagura smirked a little, as she pretended she wasn't interested in whatever this offer may be.*

Kagura: Really now? Well. I don't know. I'm quite comfortable being a missing nin

Hiruzen: Maybe. But this is also to give you something I know you want. To prove that you're better than a certain healer that rejected you

* Hiruzen said, seeing the glint of interest in kagura's eyes. Since her file said it, it is clear why she left the village. Because of Tsunade's laziness, just another stone of guilt for hiruzen to feel responsible for. Since it's a teacher's job to make sure their student's arent lazy. Kagura leaned a bit forward in her chair, to be closer to the hokage.*

Kagura: You've got my attention. But before that, how did you even know about me? I don't remember you and I ever interacting.

Hiruzen: One of my clones found your file while cleaning. Seeing what you can bring to the table is just what konoha needs.

*hiruzen said, as he took a file folder out and passed it to kagura. She took it and opened it. It was a file on her. Her traits, her faults, which were all wrong, since kagura was perfect. The things she's done while in konoha, and even the things she's gone while being a missing nin. Kagura looked up from the file to hiruzen, wondering what exactly he wanted.*

Kagura: I can bring a lot of things to the table. Given that the offer is satisfactory.

Hiruzen: I want you to become the head of the medical Corp of konoha.

*hiruzen said with as serious of a tone as he could muster. What he said took a second for it to reach kagura's brain, but when it did, it broke all the fake confidence she was showing and actually looked down right, shocked at what the hokage told him. The head of the medial Corp. A very high-ranking position, sure it's not the hokage position she wanted 5 years ago, but it was still quite the position. But that was also the position that belonged to tsunade, so kagura had to know what she's been doing in the 5 years she's been gone, for hiruzen to offer her that position.*

Kagura: Excuse me? Did something happen to Lady tsunade?

Hiruzen: she left. She couldn't handle the role of a shinobi and left us without a head of the medical Corp

*hiruzen said with a sigh, thinking how things have been going in his village. Progress was happening, that's for sure. The shinobi side was growing back to its normal numbers, and the civilian side was booming with business coming back. But the medical wing of konoha was the main one struggling to keep up with the needs they are expected to maintain. For kami sake, they can't even pass a simple audit. Kagura sees this for what it is, a terrific opportunity for herself and more than that an opportunity to show the world that tsuande was a child compared to herself.*

Kagura: I see. Well, I can see why you wanted me. I am everything tsunade is but better.

Hiruzen: Well. Now is your chance to prove that. But of course. Before I can even offer you this, there's something you must do in order to quell the minds of those in both councils.

*hiruzen said as he stood up, kagura stood up with him and followed him as hiruzen walked out of his office, no doubt to the council room. Kagura couldn't help but feel excitement for this. This was her shot, this was her moment to make her mark on the world, for them to see her for the TRUE prodigy she is, unlike tsunade.*

Kagura: a test, Huh? Alright. I accept. I'll prove to you all that I'm a superior healer that tsunade could only wish she could be.

Hiruzen: Fantastic. Of course they'll be other stuff we'll have to discuss, and you'll also be teaching the next generation of medical shibobi. But all that depends on if you pass this test or not.

*hiruzen explained since this really will work better than the original draft of his plan. Why train a medical civilian to become a shinobi, when next to him was a kunoichi who was high jounin level and a medical shinobi, he would have to have senile and dementia, to ignore opportunity screaming at his face. Kagura felt her legs feeling light over the opportunity that was laid on her feet. She couldn't help but feel like this was the world giving her the recognition she damn well deserved.*

Kagura: So not only will i prove that I'm better than tsunade surgically, but also that I'm a better teacher than her? Oh. I'm so glad I decided not to ignore this letter.

Meanwhile, with Naruto and Anko

Anko: Now, Naruto. If a stranger tells you that they got candy, what do you say?

*anko asked her son, they were walking around the village, as Naruto didn't want to go home just yet. Anko, not being able to say no to her son, agreed to take him on a walk since, after all, it was a terrific day. Naruto crunched up his face, trying to remember what his mother told him to repeat in the case of an emergency.*

Naruto: I say that my mommy loves me very much, and her name is anko mitarashi. If you lie, she'll bite you!

Anko: Very good. I know I can't stop you from talking to strangers, but at least make sure they know, that if they do something other than give you candy, that the snake of konoha will wrap herself around their throat and....

*anko was about to say something that would make even war crimes afraid. Not people who commit war crimes. But the very concept of war crimes would grow a conscience only to be afraid of what anko would say if anybody tried to harm her son. But seeing her son looking at her with such wonder in his eyes, she coughed a bit and gave him a small forced smile. *

Anko: Give them a very tight hug

Naruto: Yes, mommy, I will

*Naruto said with a bright smile that calmed anko down considerably. Her son really was her emotional support companion at this point. But that didn't mean she's not gonna have a word with Naruto about trying to set her up on a date.*

Anko: Now Naruto. I know you meant well, but I told you, I don't want to date anybody right now.

Naruto: Why?

*Naruto asked, curious about why her mother didn't want to have somebody that'll make her happy, like she made him happy. Of course, it was because Naruto was way too young to understand the complexities of dating as adults. Anko sighed as she tried to explain it as best as she could to her young son so that her developing brain would understand.*

Anko: Because. I have my hands full with a little ray of sunshine. Besides. You're the only love I need in my life

Naruto: ok, Mommy. I love you a lot, Mommy.

*Naruto said with a bright smile, making a smile back at him. She stopped walking and kneeled down to his eye level. She raised his head and kissed him on his forehead. An action that made Naruto squirm in happiness.*

Anko: I love you too, baby, with all my heart. Never forget that. So please. Don't try to set your mommy up on a date. She doesn't think she can handle the embarrassment.

Naruto: ok, mommy. But mommy?

*Naruto asked as anko continued to walk with her son, both holding each other's hand as they walked. Anko responded to her son, without even looking at him. Since she was sure that whatever other question Naruto would ask her would be completely innocent, like, "If I eat an apple seed, will a tree grow inside my stomach?" Or something along that effect.*

Anko: Yes, honey?

Naruto: I don't care what those whispers say. You deserved to be loved, too

* Naruto said, making anko stop for a second as she looked at her son, a flash of sadness washing over her eyes. Since that was something she did not want her son to hear. But she knew she had no control over what her son listened to when she wasn't around and sometimes even when she was around. Since while, a lot of people of the community saw anko as just a single mother trying her best. As this author always says, you can't take the hate out of humanity. Since there were still a few old heads that saw her as nothing more than the puppet for orochimaru. And that fact that her son has to listen to those words broke her heart.*

Anko:.... thank you, baby. I'm sorry that I can't protect you from the whispers of mean people

Naruto: it's ok. I know they're not telling the truth. But I don't want you to think that they are. You are the greatest mommy ever, and you deserve love in your life

*Naruto said with his bright smile as he hugged her leg, anko smiled as she cleaned the tears falling from her eyes before Naruto could see them. This boy really knew how to break her emotionally in both the best and worst ways possible. She grabbed her son and lifted him up, hugging him back, keeping his head where her heart was, since it was Naruto's favorite place to be when he hugged his mother, hearing her heartbeat was always so soothing for him.*

Anko: Heh. You really will be a lady killer when you grow up

Naruto: I still don't know what you mean when you say that

*Naruto said innocently as he closed his eyes and just relaxed by listening to the steady heartbeat of his mother. Anko sniffled a little before she walked in the direction of their house. She's done enough walking for today.*

Anko: it's ok. You'll learn when you're older, for now let's go home. Mommy's legs are getting tired

Naruto: ok, mommy. If you want, I can massage them.

*Naruto said with a smile as he yawned. The rhythmic sound of the heartbeat made Naruto take a nap. Anko knew she should wake him up. If not, he'll be up all night. But right now? She didn't have the heart to do that. So she just smiled as she kissed the top of his head.*

Anko: Heh. It's definitely a lady killer

Back to hiruzen

* we see both the civilian, the Shinobi Council, and the hokage in the private meeting. In front of them, they saw kagura finishing up her test. What was it, you ask? It was to heal the worst of the worst injuries the hospitals had to offer and safe to say they were impressed. Since they even saw her stitch someone's leg back together after the leg was exploded into pieces. And she stitched it all back. As the final patient left, kagura turned her attention to the people in charge of her life, awaiting their thoughts.*

Hiruzen: Well. That was certainly impressive. I feel confident in welcoming you back to konoha

Kagura: Hold up. I never said I would join just like that. I do want something out of this deal

* kagura said with a small smirk as she put her arms at the back of her head. She wasn't gonna just accept such a glorious position without getting something for herself. Danzo spoke up next, wanting this weapon to be part of konoha, since unlike tsunade who made sure to do procedures as safely as possible, kagura care more about speed. If that meant that the patient didn't get morphine then so be it. Her job was to keep them alive, nothing more. And kagura did just that. So she certainly peaked Danzo's interest.*

Danzo: And what could that thing be?

Kagura: my right hand man bando. If I'm going to be a kunoichi of this village, I want my right-hand man to be a shinobi of this village along with me.

* kagura said with a nod. Since the rest of her crew can go screw off for all she cared, they were all just mercenaries, if she goes someone else will take her place as the leader. But bando? He was too good of a worker to Simply abandon like that. Hiruzen nodded, that request being more than acceptable, and no one in the council would refuse another strong weapon for konoha to use.*

Hiruzen: Is that all?

Kagura: I'm going to need some new weapons. Also, one for bando. Have your people start working on a cannon that bastard loves canons

* kagura said with a smirk. Hiruzen nodded, as he wrote a few things and handed it to a council member of the shinobi clan. The parents of tenten. The ones who are responsible for the weapons making of this village. Hiruzen nodded at kagura, since all this were rather simple requests.*

Hiruzen: Anything else?

Kagura: a 70 inch... plasma wide-screen TV

* kagura said with her face crunched up a bit in thought, to think ok what else she wants. Danzo rolled his eyes a little, at the woman not taking this seriously. She could be asking so much more. But not like danzo is going to tell her that.*

Danzo: Really?

Kagura: with cable

* kagura said with a nod to herself as she crossed her arms. Hiruzen just nodded, having anko in his life as a sort of pseudo daughter made it so he was more than used to people with attitudes similar to hers, like kagura was showing. Hiruzen just continued to write down, kagura list of demands.*

Hiruzen: Should it also be 3-D?

Kagura: No, that's a stupid fucking gimmick and everybody knows it

* kagura said annoyed. After that there was a lot of boring talk, about kagura responsibilities, her pay, where she'll he staying, etc. Etc. Kagura wasn't really listening, all she cared about was the position. Since it was proof. It was undeniable proof, that she was better than tsunade. And she'll keep proving it, by making the medical Corp more efficient than tsunade would ever make it become.*

Chapter Text

*it was another peaceful day in konoha. Once again, it was anko's day off. But instead of spending it with Naruto, she's going to spend it deep cleaning their house and listening to music that she doesn't understand the words to since their in Spanish. And after that, spend some time with her friends to have some "me time." So! That means Naruto gets to spend the day with his grandfather. Anko opened the door to Hiruzen's house, and she had to control her laughter at what she saw. Instead of hiruzen helping Naruto with his writing homework, they were in a fort made out of pillows.*

Anko: hiruzen. You were supposed to be helping him, not join him in his imaginations

Hiruzen: silence! You are just jealous that you can't join Fort Awesomeness

*hiruzen said with full confidence in his tone, as he pointed his cardboard sword at anko, since his royal highness Naruto made hiruzen his royal knight. Anko rolled her eyes a little. She was bemused by what she was seeing, as she picked up the worksheets from the ground and inspected it. It was finished but the letters needed a lot of work, it did worry anko a little, given what Naruto's teachers told her.*

Anko: "Maybe Naruto does have Dysgraphia. Nah, he's just hasn't developed the muscle memory for it."

*anko thought, as she placed the paper to a safe place, and put that thought in the back of her mind. Since it was a ridiculous idea. There was nothing wrong with her son. He just got overexcited, and that's why his writing was behind the other kids of his kindergarten class. Yup. That what it was. Anko looked at her son giggling with a paper crown on his head and couldn't help but smile and pretend to be insulted by it.*

Anko: Right. I'm so jealous that I can't join.

Naruto: Good. Cause you can't, Mommy, no girls allowed!

*Naruto said with the confidence of a ruler in his voice. Anko gave a fake huff and scowled, looking absolutely jealous that she didn't get to join. She even crossed her arms arms and looked the other way with a pout. Of course, she was faking, for Naruto's sake. But little Naruto didn't know that.*

Anko: And it's not like I want to join your smelly fort full of stinky men

Ibiki: That's good. Cause even if you wanted. You can't because you're a girl.

*ibiki said with another cardboard sword of his own, and what made him so smug was the fact that Naruto made his sword bigger than Hiruzen's sword. Ok, so now anko was a little jealous, since why did ibiki get to go inside the fort, but she doesn't get to? She's better than the bald man with a big nose. She smirked a little as she raised her hand, holding a bag, showing it to Naruto, who had stars in his eyes. Since he knew what was inside that bag. The dango sticks that his mom said she would get for him.*

Anko: uhu. So. Naruto. Want some dango?

Naruto:..... no?

*Naruto said, but it sounded like more of a question than anything. Since he really wanted those dango sticks, but what kind of ruler would he be, it he relented so easily, no. Naruto can't make an exception to the rules. No girls allowed, which meant no girls allowed. Not even his mother with a yummy treat in her hand. Anko's smirk became bigger as she started to swing the dango from side to side. She laughed a little when Naruto's head moved with the bag swing.*

Anko: Really? That's a shame. Cause I just so happen to have your favorite flavor of dango. Matcha flavor.

Naruto: I... I don't care! I won't be tempted by something so trivial! I'm a big boy!

*Naruto said with a tremble in his tone since his willpower was escaping him. But he needs to be strong. He's not gonna let his mommy in just for a few dango sticks, even if they were his favorite flavor. Anko gave an exaggerated sigh as she shrugged her shoulders. *

Anko: You're right. And big boys have to make big boy decisions. Sigh. But I'm just so full. I guess I'll just have to throw them out.

Naruto: jiji! Quick! Get your anbu! That's not my mommy! She would never throw away dango! She must be a spy!

*Naruto said genuinely seriously as he looked at his grandfather. Since his mother would never throw dango sticks to the trash like that. Hiruzen and ibiki started to laugh over the fact that Naruto just called out his mother's addiction to the treat without warning *

Hiruzen/ibiki: pfff hahahaha!

Anko: Hey! I can throw dango sticks away!

* anko yelled with a blush on her cheeks she wasn't playing anymore, and felt quite embarrassed that her own son called her out like that. Hiruzen, who was still chuckling, looked at anko with a smirk of his own.*

Hiruzen: Then do it.

Anko: Excuse me?

*anko asked surprise that hiruzen would dare call her bluff, but hiruzen remained firm, his smirk even became bigger, as he took a step out of the fort and started walking towards anko, since there's no way she would ever throw away dango sticks like that. Hiruzen knows her far too well. So he points to a trash behind anko.*

Hiruzen: You heard me. I'm calling your bluff. Do it. Throw at the trash over there.

Anko:..... no problem.

*anko said, but they all noticed that she wasn't moving. Not even an inch, in the background, ibiki and Naruto were snickering at anko since they knew she wouldn't be able to do it. Hiruzen crossed his arms with a closed eye smile as he waited.*

Hiruzen: Great.

Anko: You think I won't do it?!

*anko growled, getting closer to Hiruzen's face but farther from the trash. Hiruzen didn't react. He kept his calm expression, being in complete control over the situation.*

Hiruzen: Oh. I know you won't do it.

Anko: Oh, I can totally do it!

*anko said with an angry blush on her face. Hiruzen does one better. She walked past her, grabbed the garbage can full of garbage, and walked back, putting the garbage can in front of anko. Ibiki couldn't stop laughing as he looked at anko with a glint in his eyes.*

Ibiki: Then do it then. You don't have the balls to do it.

Naruto: But mommy does have balls. The dango are shaped like balls

*Naruto said innocently, not understanding what ibiki was saying. Everyone stopped what they were doing for a second and looked at Naruto's innocent little face. They couldn't help but find him adorable.*

Ibiki/hiruzen/anko: "so cute"

Anko: Oh yeah?! Well, look at this...!

*anko said as she took the small box out of the bag and tangled it in front of the trash can. Now Naruto was starting to get nervous, since it was his favorite flavor of dango, he gulped as he looked at his grandfather with Concern in his gaze.*

Naruto: jiji....

Hiruzen: relax. She won't do it. Those are the limited supply dango. She left to get them for you. She would never throw something that was for her little baby

*hiruzen said, complete, confident as everybody waited to see what anko was going to do. Anko's hand was trembling as she looked at the trash and then at her son with a quivering lip. She sighed and pulled her hand back. She couldn't do it. But she was still indignant that ibiki got to join, but not her.*

Anko:... you know me too well. Come on! Let me join!

Naruto/ibiki/hiruzen: No girl's allowed.

* The 3 males in the room said in unison. Anko scoffed since this was no longer her faking being annoyed. She was legitimately annoyed, that she didn't get to be in a fort when ibiki got to be in there. Did she even want to come inside the fort? No. But it's the principle of the matter. Anko gave a huff as she turned her head around.*

Anko: You guys are jerks. Fine then, I'll just make my own fort, with blackjack and geisha. In fact, forget the fort.

Hiruzen: Well, you do that and leave the dango, in the meantime. Naruto and us will keep having fun in Fort Awesomeness

* hiruzen said as he and ibiki raised their swords in the air in front of them. While their king smiled and was sitting on the royal thrown, which in reality was Hiruzen's lazy boy. Ibiki smirked at anko as he knew exactly why anko was so annoyed. And he was just as petty as she was.*

Ibiki: Hell yeah. Where we'll teach Naruto how to become a man.

Anko: a respectable man, right?

*anko said with a terrifying smile that made both men buckle their knees at how scary she was. But that really was why anko made Naruto visit his uncle ibiki and grandpa hiruzen so much, even if their not related. For the simple fact that he needs male role models to look up to and both hiruzen and ibiki stepped up to be those role models for Naruto. Of course, those role models better not teach her son to he a pervert or else they won't live to see the next sunrise, but you know details.*

Hiruzen/ibiki: o...of course!

Ibiki: "kami, there's nothing more scary than an angry mother."

*ibiki thought with fear in his body, having Flashback of when he misbehave, and the all mighty belt his mother would use on him for doing such things. Hiruzen, on the other hand, his thoughts were a lot more nostalgic.*

Hiruzen: "Heh. The anger of a mother. Reminds me of my wife whenever I trained our kids too hard."

Anko: ok, as much fun as this was. I should get going. Got a long day ahead of me. Come on, Naruto. Give you mom her goodbye kiss

*anko said with a smile, and that's all it took to make the king leave his royal throne as he jumped to the floor and ran up to his mother, who had already her arms out. Naruto jumped on her arms and hugged her, with anko hugging him back.*

Naruto: Bye-bye, mommy. I love you!

Anko: Love you too, baby. With all my heart.

*anko said as she kissed his forehead before putting him back on the ground and gave him more kisses, just smothering his face with kisses. It made Naruto giggle, but eventually, anko had to leave. Hiruzen closed the door behind her and turned around to see ibiki already teaching Naruto the moral of the day.*

Ibiki: Alright, Naruto. Let's teach you the first thing of being a man. What do you think that is?

Naruto: hm.... confidence? I heard kiba's dad telling him that to be a real man, you have to be an alpha male.

* Naruto said with a nod of his head. Both ibiki and hiruzen shook their heads since they knew what kind of man kiba's father was. Safe to say, he was the kind of man neither of them wanted to hang around with. He's the kind of person that if he enters a bar, people finish their drink quickly to get out of there.*

Ibiki: Nope.

Hiruzen: Frankly, I feel bad for Kiba. That's some toxic mentality

*Hiruzen said with a sigh, hoping that the small boy won't become like his father. One of them was more than enough. Ibiki, for his part, just shrug. As cruel as it may sound, ibiki didn't care. Since Kiba wasn't his priority, Naruto was his priority.*

Ibiki: True. But we're here for Naruto. Not Kiba. And let me tell you something, my little komodo dragon

Hiruzen: I think you mean little monkey

*hiruzen said wirh an annoyed smile, since Naruto was not gonna take the snake contract, and he most definitely wasn't going to get the komodo dragon contract, he'll be taking the monkey contract and continuing HIS legacy. But ibiki wasn't gonna take this lying down, as he scoffed at his own leader, over that.*

Ibiki: No, I didn't.

Hiruzen: As your hokage, I order you to call him a little monkey

*hiruzen said with his eyes squinting. Ibiki made sure Naruto wasn't looking and then did something that left hiruzen speechless for his boldness. Ibiki gave hiruzen the middle finger.*

Ibiki: Then I'll be a missing nin. Cause he's my little komodo dragon. So why don't you go throw some poop around with the other monkeys.

Hiruzen: Very funny.

*hiruzen said with a roll of his eyes, as they both brought their attention back to the boy their taking care off, and saw him struggling to climb Hiruzen's chairm I mean, struggling to climb his throne. Ibiki grabbed him and sat him down. Naruto gave his uncle a smile as a thank you. While ibiki continued to speak.*

Ibiki: I know, I am. But Naruto never listened to someone who called themselves alpha males. Those people are the most fragile people around.

Hiruzen: he's right. They're rude people who think that all that matters is proving to the world that their the manliest when, in reality their just insecure little boys who never grew up

* hiruzen said with a shake of his head. Since his son asuma used to be one of those people. He's so thankful that he grew out of it and matured. Naruto, for his part, nodded but looked confused. Since if being an alpha male doesn't make you a man. What does?*

Naruto: So what makes a man?

Ibiki: It's heart. A confident man doesn't mean you're a good man. A good heart is what makes a good man. Be loving enough to love yourself for who you are. Be loving enough that you can love others for who they are. Be loving enough to be respectful. A real man is someone who other people can look up to. Does this make sense, my little KOMODO DRAGON

* ibiki explained as he gave a small dig to his hokage who rolled his eyes unamused. Naruto, letting the information that ibiki said soak in his mind, crunched up his face in thought.*

Naruto: I think so. So, by your logic, I should look up to the two of you! Since both of you are real men

Hiruzen: Not quite. You should look up to us if you want. But you shouldn't copy us. Since if you copy everything you are from other people, then who are you really?

*hiruzen said to Naruto in a form of a question, at the back of his mind he did feel a but of sympathy for Naruto's sisters, since he gets the feeling that those two will be trained to be copies of their parents, and not be allowed to find their own fighting style. But there was nothing hiruzen could do. Ok, well. There were things he could do. He just didn't want to. So he put that thought away, as he had more pressing matters to deal with, like the confused look on Naruto's face.*

Naruto: I don't really get it.

Hiruzen:That's fine. You're still too young to fully understand. But you will as the Years go by

* hiruzen said with a nod. As he walked back into the fort and placed the crown of Naruto on his head, it fell down when Naruto jumped to hug his mother. Naruto giggled a little for being a king again when another thought came into his head.*

Naruto: ok! So. But I have a question.

Hiruzen: Well, ask it. We'll answer any question you may have

* hiruzen said with a smile, as he's got literal decades of wisdom that he can give to Naruto for his problem. Ibiki, too, but to a lesser extent. Naruto, being Naruto, gave an answer that sounded more innocent than intended. When I'm in reality, he is deeply confused.*

Naruto: Well, whenever I play princess with ino, and the other girls Kiba looks at me weirdly, and says that real men don't wear dresses

Ibiki: Tell me something, Naruto. Do you like wearing dresses?

*ibiki asked his nephew, since believe it or not, Ibiki actually has some advice that Naruto would find helpful since he knows those looks that Naruto is talking about their the same looked that ibiki has whenever he walks around without his durag that hides all the scars he's gotten for his village. Naruto, for his part, nodded, still confused about why people make a big deal of him putting a dress on. He's seen plenty of people wearing dresses. Like his neighbor, that mama says works at night. And yes. It's exactly the kind of job you think it is, but we're not gonna talk about that.*

Naruto: uhu. I like wearing boy and girl clothes. Boy clothes are cool and have deep pockets, but girl clothes are pretty and have so many more colors to choose from

Ibiki: Then keep doing that. A real man is comfortable in his own skin and is not ashamed of liking what he likes

* ibiki said with a confident nod, already an idea forming into his mind of picking Naruto up in a dress from kindergarten, just to see if anyone dares to say anything about it. Naruto nodded, thought he was still such a curious child, so of course he still had more questions to ask.*

Naruto: ok, but then why does Kiba think it weird?

Hiruzen: Probably because his parents are telling him it's weird, just like we're telling you that it's ok.

* hiruzen said with a shrug. Knowing that what he was saying was the truth. Since he used to be kiba's parents. He's not proud of his bigotry, mind you, but with time came wisdom, with wisdom came accepting one's mistakes, and with accepting one's mistakes came the time to fix them. Hence why hiruzen was such a great grandfather, since he loves Naruto no matter what, and if feminine clothes make him happy, then he'll buy him a whole collection if he wants. Ehem. Hiruzen is an Ally is the point I'm trying to make. Naruto still looked confused over his question.*

Naruto: But why are they doing that?

Hiruzen: Why do grown-ups do anything? The real answer is far too complex. Just know that no matter what, it's ok to be who you are. And if someone tells you it's not ok, you have to accept that they think differently from you.

*hiruzen said, as he ruffled Naruto's hair. Naruto, satisfied with that answer, just smiled at his grandfather. As he nodded his head, ready to play king and knights again. More specifically, make his knights fight each other to the death.*

Naruto: ok jiji.

Hiruzen: Now. Did you notice something in what I said?

*Hiruzen asked the young boy, and that made ibiki looked at hiruzen strangely. Since he didn't notice anything wrong with what hiruzen said. But Naruto, being the smart little boy that he is, knew exactly what hiruzen was referring to.*

Naruto: hm..... that you said "accept" not "ignore" ?

Ibiki: Heh. He's so small and yet so smart

*ibiki said with a small laugh since just like asuma, he was just too grown to see the forest for the trees the way a young child could. Hiruzen nodded, with a proud smile at his future pupil as he spoke.*

Hiruzen: Tell me about it. He's gonna be genin of the year, I guarantee it. Anyway, you are correct Naruto. You should respect other's opinions. But never take them lying down, or else they'll think you're a pushover. Being a man means fighting for what you believe in

* hiruzen said with a nod, since that was something even hiruzen was learning to do. Since he can admit it. He became lazy at the tail end of his first administration. He let way too much slide and didn't fight for what he believed in, since the man was just tired. He lost his wife, and with that his motivation. But that changed thanks to people like Naruto, anko, even ibiki. People who he would've never thought as more than his soldiers. Now have become as close as family. And it gave hiruzen the fire he needed to be better. For both his blood and non-blood family.*

Naruto: hm.... than I believe that I want the dango that mom bought me

Ibiki; pfff. Alright, kid. Figure that's enough of our moral lesson. Now let's get you those dango, and then we can continue our grand rule in Fort Awesomeness!

*ibiki said as he left his post and went to retrieve the king's treasure. Naruto got super excited that he'll finally be able to eat his treasure, and bonus. Both of his knights, forgot that Naruto hasn't had lunch yet, so will he be spoiling his meal? Yes. Did Naruto care? He was 5 years old. Of course he didn't.*

Naruto: Hell yeah!

Hiruzen: But before that. Let me tell you one more thing, my boy

*hiruzen said, wanting to give Naruto one more moral, before he stuffed his face with the treat. Naruto looked at his grandfather with a raised eyebrow.*

Naruto: Yes, jiji?

Hiruzen: I'm gonna tell you something today, and you might not understand it till you're older. Don't sneak, because if you sneak, it means you think you're doing the wrong thing. And if you run around spending your whole life, thinking you're doing the wrong thing. Then you'll ruin your immortal soul.

*hiruzen said as Naruto nodded since he was right. Naruto didn't really understand it. Since why would he hide who he was? Naruto liked himself. So why would he changed? Hiruzen for his part. Just smiled at the boy and hoped beyond hope that the life of Naruto would be better than the rest of the student he's trained.*

Chapter Text

* Another day passed in konoha, and Naruto is a day older and a day closer to becoming a shinobi super hero like his mother. We see him today at the park as he usually does he was dragging off one of the introverts he adopted around. When he saw a familiar girl wearing a pink dress painting inside of one of the park gazebos, naturally Naruto ran towards her.*

Naruto: Hey, yakumo!

Yakumo: Naruto. Hello. How do you always manage to find me?

*yakumo asked as she stopped painting and turned around to see the walking ball of pure energy in front of her. Naruto just smiled at his friend, saying that he didn't get to see a whole lot. But whenever he does, it sure is a treat, like finding candy he forgot he hid somewhere in his home.*

Naruto: Well. You're the only one who wears pink. Your kinda easy to spot.

Yakumo: Oh. Guess that makes sense. So,  are you here alone?

* yakumo asked as she glanced around, trying to see if Mrs. Mitarashi was around, and if she had any more snacks. Naruto shook his head and pointed at his grandfather, who was in his full grandfather outfits, he was wearing santles with socks on his feet, shorts in his legs, a white camisole and of course, he had his head back on the bench he was sitting on snoring the day away.*

Naruto: Nope! Grandpa jiji is watching over at the bench over there, and I'm here with my friend hinata

Yakumo: hinata? I don't see anyone with you, Naruto.

*yakumo said with a shrug, since when she turned around, she saw Naruto alone. Naruto was confused. Since he brought hinata with him to the park, he looked at his hand and finally noticed that his introvert's wrist wasn't attached to it.*

Naruto: Huh?

*Naruto was even more confused, as he looked all over around, to where hinata went. He's normally good at stopping her from running away. I guess he got a little over excited, and hinata managed to slip by him and escape the grasp of his extroverted hands.*

Naruto: Hey, where did she go?

Yakumo: Maybe she had to go to the bathroom?

*yakumo asked with a shrug. But Naruto didn't believe that. So he closed his eyes real tight and concentrated on his hearing. He could hear the wind blowing, the kids playing around them, the leaves crunching as people walked past them. And a small squeak that Naruto knew anywhere. He hears it on top of him. He moved his head up and opened his eyes, seeing a bit of hinata's shoes. Naruto did wonder just how she got up there so fast. But as they say, where there's a will, there's a way.*

Naruto: hm..... nope! There she is! Hi, hinata! What are you doing on the roof?!

Hinata: Uh. I didn't know you knew her.

*hinata said shyly as she popped her head out of the roof to look down at her prince. As always, his smile made her feel so many butterflies in his stomach. Yakumo looked at the girl, who she knew instantly she was a clan heir. All because of the dress she was wearing. It was of the highest quality, the kind that would take anko 8 months to afford. So yakumo was a little surprised that Naruto, who was wearing clothes from the salvation shinobi, knew someone like her.*

Yakumo: That's your friend?

Naruto: Yup! Yakumo Kurama meet hinata hyuga! Isn't she real pretty?

*Naruto said, pointing at hinata. Making the girl's blush get so much worse and for it to cover her whole face. Again, Naruto was charming without even realizing he was doing it. Hinata hid her face back on the roof, so Naruto wouldn't see her blushing face.*

Hinata; eep!

Yakumo: Yes. She's very pretty.

*yakumo admitted as she went back to her painting. Naruto nodded as he kept saying how pretty she was. Poor little hinata couldn't take much more of it, and she passed out. Unfortunately for hinata, her luck got much worse since the roof was slanted, so she rolled off the roof. She didn't hit the floor since her counsin/handmaiden caught her before her face hit the ground. Mae sighed and looked at Naruto with a small miffed smile on her face. As she placed hinata gently on the wall of the gazeebo. Then she looked at Naruto, who was entranced by the painting his friend was making.*

Mae: Naruto. Please be careful with what you say about Lady hinata. Especially when she's in a high place

Naruto: ok, sorry. But what did I say wrong? Hinata is very pretty.

*Naruto said confused, since hinata did this a lot whenever he said something about her, like how "pretty she is, " or "how nice she is, " or something to that affect, but naruto was too naive to know how his words affected people. Specifically, how his kind words could make hinata move mountains if she didn't pass out every time. Mae gave a short nod as she looked down to the woman who'll be in charge of their clan.*

Mae: Yes. The lady is quite the beautiful gem for the hyuga clan. But just be more careful

Hinata: I...I'm back, I'm back.

*hinata said softly as she stood up with trembling legs, and she fanned herself yakumo, who thought it was funny seeing how innocent Naruto was with his words. Decided that she would do a bit of teasing. Not as much as Ino, but definitely enough to have an effect on hinata.*

Yakumo:.... hey Naruto. What's the prettiest thing about hinata?

Naruto: hm.... her hair! I love how long it is, how soft it is. And the color! There's nobody else with dark blue hair. It makes hinata very special!

* Naruto said in all honesty, since it was true. Even hinata's mother the few times Naruto has seen her had black hair. So for hinata's hair to be dark blue, he made her special in Naruto's eyes since he doesn't remember meeting anyone in this village with a hair color just like hinata's hair. Hinata, for her part, found herself becoming dizzy again.*

Hinata:.....

*hinata moved herself from front to back, as all the blood rushed into her face, and she fell backward. With Mae holding her before she hit the back of her head. Since if the lady gets a concussion, it's Mae's head on the chopping block. Still though, she looked at Naruto, who looked confused as to why hinata passed out again. She couldn't help but let a soft chuckle escape his throat.*

Mae: And the lady is out again. Oh dear. Naruto, your mother is right. You are a danger for women

Naruto: I am? How?

*Naruto asked, very confused. Since he would never hurt a woman, he would never hurt anybody unless their mean people who hurt nice people. But those don't count. Mae just gave Naruto a knowing smile before she ruffled his hair.*

Mae: Hehe. You'll understand when your older

Naruto: Adults sure do say that a lot

* Naruto said out loud. As yakumo and himself saw how Mae didn't response she just got up with hinata in her hands and walked away to sit next to the hokage. Which really was quite the sight to behold, since unlike other people of his age, the hokage was ripped, so he caught quite a few ladies of his age eyeing him as if he was a piece of eye candy. Yakumo rolled her eyes a little as she agreed with what Naruto said, and she hated it.*

Yakumo: Tell me about it. My dad says that so many times. I don't like it

Naruto: I don't mind. It just means it's a mystery! I love mysteries! Especially books about mysteries

*Naruto said with an excitement that was almost infectious, it made yakumo smile a little, she kinda wished she could have at least 1/8 of this boys excitement, but the pills on her sleeve pocket was a reminder of why she couldn't. So she just sighed, but even so, that sigh turned into a smile purely because of the company she was with.*

Yakumo: I like mysteries, too. But I don't think as much as you

Naruto: That's fine. Everybody always tells me that I love things more than most. So! What are you painting?

*Naruto said, looking at the painting. But even then, he wasn't still. He would move a foot, or stretch an arm, or just wiggle his fingers a little, no matter what Naruto simply couldn't stand still when he's at the park. But he still made the effort for yakumo. Yakumo looked at her painting and frowned a little, remembering when she first met this walking tornado.*

Yakumo: Just the forest again. I'm practicing. See anything I've mist?

Naruto: hm..... a hare

*Naruto said, taking yakumo by surprise as she looked at the scene in front of her, but found no hare in sight. Eggs are one thing. They don't move, and birds make their nests high, so predators don't get them, but she would definitely see a hare jumping around in that forest.*

Yakumo: What? Where? I don't see it.

Naruto: Because it's hiding in that blueberry bush. But I saw its little tail. He must be hungry

* Naruto said with a shrug. As yakumo concentrated on the spotted Naruto was referring to, she could see some movement on the bush, but she just brushed it off as the wind. She was surprised that Naruto's eyes were so good that he could notice such a small detail from such a long way away.*

Yakumo: Your eyes are so good. I would've never been able to see that.

Naruto: Thank you! I'm gonna draw with you, till hinata wakes up

*Naruto said, as he took his sketch book out from his bag and sat next to yakumo, who in turn was painting sitting on a chair and with a canvas in front of her. She looked down at Naruto's sketch book on the page he flipped to, and it was a half finished drawing of some sort of royal monkey. It was pretty good for someone like Naruto.*

Yakumo: That's sounds like fun. Please do i like your monkey

Naruto: Thanks! My jiji told me one of the stories of the great monkey king. It was great.

*Naruto said with a smile as he continued with his drawing. Yakumo looked and noticed that there was a noticeable difference between Naruto and her own painting. Yakumo's painting looked professional. It looked like it took hours and hours of hard work because it did.*

Yakumo: "Hm. I need to paint this faster."

*yakumo thought, since she wasn't drawing for fun, this was practice for her order by her father. While Naruto's drawing was a lot rougher in its design, it was very sketch like with how he drew. But at the same time, Naruto's drawing felt more alive in yakumo's eyes. Yakumo shook her head with that thought and continued with her own work.*

Yakumo: So, why isn't your mommy with you?

Naruto: Because she's off being a superhero! She had to leave for a few days to beat up some real bad people

*Naruto said with excitement in his voice as he continued to paint and prove something every creative person knew. You can either be good at painting or good at writing, but you can't be both. And Naruto was good at painting. For a 5 year old, at least. Yakumo's eyes widened in surprise since she was also just 5 years old, so of course she believed what Naruto said, since why would he lie about that?*

Yakumo: Whoa, that's cool. Do you think i could ever beat up bad people?

Naruto: Sure! Why couldn't you?

*Naruto asked, confused as he saw yakumo sigh and took out something out of her pocket to show it to Naruto. Naruto looked, and they looked like pills, anko gives to him whenever he fell sick. Yakumo ate them and swallowed them down with some water.*

Yakumo: Well, I get sick very easily.

Naruto: So? That doesn't mean you can't be a superhero! It just means that you have to find a way to work around you getting sick a lot

*Naruto said with complete confidence in his voice. Yakumo, for her part, she wasn't convinced. How could she when every single adult kept telling her that she was so fragile. How could she be a hero shinobi when there some days she can't even get out of bed. But she looked at Naruto as if he had the answers she wanted to hear since he was the first to tell her, "Yes, you can do it." He was the first to give her an actual positive response.*

Yakumo: But how do I do that?

Naruto: I don't know. But I know you'll figure it out. You're very smart. But my mommy says I'm so healthy because I eat a lot of fruits, vegetables, and fresh meats. So maybe that could be a start for you

*Naruto said absentmindedly. Yakumo nodded, taking what Naruto said unto consideration. Of course, it won't be as simple as changing her diet, but he was right. It was a start. She also feels more confidence in her resolves to become a hero shinobi, thanks to Naruto and his few words of encouragement, and just overall actually listening to her and not talking over her because " I know better." Like her father would tell her. Since sometimes you just need someone to listen to you, to make yourself feel better. Naruto noticed that yakumo was staring at him, and he just smiled at her.&

Yakumo: Thank you. Your very kind. Hey Naruto?

*yakumo finished her sentence with a question, and started to feel butterflies in her stomach, since she was about to do something risky, something she had never done before and had only seen in books, or in the few video entertainment her father would allow her to watch. Naruto looked at her with a nod that said that he acknowledged her question. That smile of his just calming her down enough to actually ask it.*

Naruto: Hmm,

Yakumo: How... how do you feel about sleepovers?

Meanwhile, with anko

*it was another rare time that anko was asked to go out on a Shinobi mission. On the positive side, it meant that this month, she would have extra money to spread around. On the bad side, she had to be away from her baby boy for a few weeks, and that always killed her. We see her walking around a village small village who was having some sort of festival.*

Anko: "Hmm. Maybe I can get Naruto some sort of souvenir."

Kurenai: we should rest up for now. The mission isn't until later on in the day

*kurenai said as she looked at her two teammates for this mission, Kakashi hatake and anko mitarashi. Kakashi nodded, without looking at her. He was too engrossed by the latest icha icha novel he got his hands on before the mission. The 3 of them walked around to find a hotel walking past a guy with a big sword on his back and bandages in parts of his body, who was followed by what looked like a girl.*

Zabuza: "konoha shinobi? Well, that's not my problem. My mission is done here anyway."

Zabuza: Hurry up, Haku, or I'm leaving you behind

*zabuza said to the boy he rescued, who nodded and walked faster. As the duo antagonists, who are the author favorite villains in the whole franchise of Naruto, made their cameo for this book and disappeared outside of the view of the shinobi of konoha Anko looked at Kakashi, who let out a giggle, making her roll her eyes.*

Anko: Do you really think it's smart to read that when you've got 2 women on your team?

Kakashi: it is, when I'm arguably the strongest out of the 3 here.

*Kakashi said with a shrug, kurenai looked at her friend, ready to stop her from doing something that would bring attention to them, but to her surprise, anko didn't blow her stack. She actually shrugged and let something go.*

Anko: Probably. But you could at least wait till you get to your room to read that. I don't need to hear your giggles

Kakashi: Fine, fine. As the leader, I guess I should be setting the example

*Kakashi said with a dramatic sigh as he did the noble sacrifice of putting his book away. Both women rolled his eyes at him as they found a hotel to stay till it was time to take on a mission. As Kakashi was talking to the front desk about their rooms, kurenai looked at anko, trying to think of what to talk about. But nothing came to mind, anko for her part took out her scroll and got a refresher on the mission.*

Anko: " it's a B rank mission. We'll be gathering intelligence on the conflict of this village so that the hokage can make an educated decision on who to side on. The rebels or the governmental body of this village. Blah, blah, blah, caution is advised. Blah, blah, blah, watch out for some guy named chiruki from the rebel side."

Kurenai: So. Want to do some sightseeing later on?

*kurenai said, interrupting anko from reading her copy of the mission scroll. Anko put the scroll away and looked at kurenai, who had a nervous look in her eyes. Ever since that night, anko had made it her mission to ignore kurenai. She doesn't care if she tried to apologize. Kurenai made Naruto look at anko with fear that was something anko wasn't going to forgive so easily. But for the sake of the mission, she nodded her head. It would help to get a scope of the village, in case something happens.*

Anko: Sure. But no bars. I don't drink, and I don't enjoy the smell of it

Kurenai: "That's not what you thought before."

*kurenai thought as she remembers the times when anko would say that she practically lived in a bar. Kakashi soon came back before kurenai could get another word in. Handing them both a key for their room.*

Kakashi: There were only 2 rooms available. So you two will be sharing. We start our investigation at 4

Chapter Text

Location temple

*we see Kakashi and kurenai standing guard outside in the shadows, while Anko is inside of the temple. After a bit of searching, they found the location of the rebels of this civil war and were currently looking over their paperwork and information. Anko grabbed one of the many scrolls of the temple and opened it up on the floor. She then took an empty scroll from her back and placed it on top of the first scroll. Anko did some hand signs, and the information on the original scroll was copied to the new scroll. Anko placed the original scroll and repeated the process with the next.*

Anko: "I'm almost done just 7 more, and we go to the leader's house."

*anko thought to herself as she continued to work, since this is what it meant to be a real shinobi, to work in the shadows and leave without any bloodshed, to make it appear like nobody was here to begin with. Unlike in Canon, where mostly all the missions were failures for comedic effect or this grand spectacle where they would have to fight for their lives. Most missions aren't like that. They were very few missions that ended up like that. Anko stopped and hid away as she heard the secret sign that someone was coming. Anko saw as what looked like a bald monk walk in. The monk walked further inside, sitting in the middle of the temple on the prayer rug and kneeling down, starting to pray. Anko started to think about what she should do. She could hit the man with some sleep poison and finish her work, but that could put in risk them finding out that konoha was involved. At this point and time would be a problem, since they haven't gotten enough information to choose which side to join in this civil war. She could escape through the window and finish this later when the monk leaves, but then there's the risk that the monk would take papers that anko hasn't copied yet. Anko weighted her options and jumped out the window without being seen, and dashed to the second location with her team next to her, none of the 3 saying a word as they dashed away.*

Meanwhile, in konoha

*we see grandfather and grandchild in Hiruzen's house. They were having dinner before Naruto would have to go to sleep. Naruto gagged as he finished his Brussel sprouts, but he did since, like his grandfather told him, "real shinobi eats all his vegetables." Hirzuen held an amused expression as he ate, hearing his grandchild suffering over the vile vegetable. How curious that Naruto's plate was the only one with Brussel sprouts. Naruto looked up at his grandfather with a question on his minds.*

Naruto: Jiji?

Hiruzen: Yes, my little monkey?

*Hiruzen asked as he stopped eating his fish and gave Naruto his full attention, wondering what curiosity had the boy's brain come up with now, that Hiruzen would have to explain. He didn't mind it, mind you, Naruto was just a very curious child, and Hiruzen was more than ok, feeding that curiosity, since that's what makes Naruto, Naruto Naruto opened up his mouth to speak, and what he said next took his grandfather complelty by surprise.*

Naruto: Did you ever meet my dad?

Hiruzen: Technically, yes, since he was a shinobi, so I met him many times when I had to give him a mission

* Hiruzen said calmly, even if he was taken by surprise, he didn't stutter,  he was the ruler of his village, he knows to always keep a cool head. Hiruzen knew this day would come eventually, he just didn't realize that Naruto would ask it now, Hiruzen wonders where Naruto came up with this question, but he knows that Naruto's mind always goes a mile a minute with different questions every time. Of course, Hiruzen was prepared since he came up with a story in case Naruto ever asked about his father, seeing as he was too young to know the truth. Naruto kept looking at his grandfather with those big curious eyes as he spoke again.*

Naruto: Hm. Did you know what he was like?

Hiruzen: From the reports his leader would write, your father was... a good shinobi. He was very serious when there was a job, but he also had a love for the civilians

* Hiruzen said as he rubbed his chin. Speaking about Minato as if he never knew more of the man other than what the "report" told him, the report, of course being his own eyes and the "leader" being his teacher jiraiya. Naruto looked confused by that. He didn't understand the love for civilians. He wanted to know what his father did to show his love. Meanwhile, in the afterlife, Minato was looking down at them, not taking his eyes off of Hiruzen, hoping he didn't make his son see him in a bad light.*

Naruto: I don't get it.

Hiruzen: How do I explain this... your father would help people in need, even if it wasn't part of his mission. He was a good man with a big heart. Why are you asking?

*Hiruzen asked Naruto as he tried to change the conversation. He may have a cover story, but as they say, "Give a man enough rope, and they will hang themselves." Hiruzen is not looking to have his lie de-tangled by a 5 year old. Naruto just shrugged a bit. There was no real reason for it. He didn't miss his father, nor did he feel sad about not knowing him. How could he? His uncle Ibiki and his Jiji filled that spot to be fantastic male role models for the little boy. Naruto was simply curious about what he was like.*

Naruto: I just wanted to know a bit about him, is all.

Hiruzen: hm.... you know. He was also quite smart when it came of making jutsu. He even made one himself.

*Hiruzen said with a thought, knowing he was taking a bit of a risk, but at the same time, he knew that would spark the excitement inside of Naruto and make him stop asking questions about what Minato was like. And he was absolutely right, Hiruzen even chuckled a little when he heard little Naruto gasp. Naruto was excited. Since this was a shinobi secret, his jiji was sharing with him the little boy was over the moon with excitement.*

Naruto: he did? What did the jutsu do?

Hiruzen: he concentrated his chakra in the palm of his hand to the point that their chakra started to spin and make a ball. A very powerful ball, if the reports are to believed

*Hiruzen said, being as vague as possible when explaining the rasengan. It was a very powerful technique, but it had the weakness of being a close range technique. Hiruzen glanced at Naruto, who had stars in his eyes, and wondered if the boy learned the technique, would he be able to improve where his father failed at. Quite the interesting thing for Hiruzen to think later. For now, he had to feed Naruto's excitement. As for Naruto, he was letting his imagination go wild, thinking how that jutsu technique must look like.*

Naruto: Whoa, that's cool! Can you teach me how to make it?

Hiruzen: Yes. But not yet. You're still too young to even use chakra like that. No matter what people like the Uchiha or the Akimichi  may say, you all are just children. So just enjoy that while you can.

*Hiruzen said as he went to eat again, as he thought on those two clan with a small frown on his face, already they were teaching their children to become shinobi at 5 years old, which causes smaller clans to do the same because of their influence. All of them spitting in the legacy of his teacher, of making a village where children wouldn't die in combat. Naruto, for his part, nodded and listened to grandfather since he was a good boy who followed the rules. But he was curious as to when the day of his training will begin.*

Naruto: OK, jiji. But when will you train me?

Hiruzen: Next year, you have my word. But I have to warn you, I'm a pretty mean teacher

*Hiruzen said with a bit of a smirk, his line of thought changing to a more happy one. One of him training his old students, before they became nothing but disappointments and stains on his legacy, back when they were just innocent children not addicted to the bottle, not a monster of a snake who wanted to control which way the windmill blows, not.... OK, so jiraiya hasn't changed that much since he was a child, but still. Even if they all failed him, he still has a few good memories of them when they were all children. Naruto just smiled brightly at his grandfather. Even if he was mean, Naruto knew that it's to make him stronger and to become like his mother and unbeatable superhero!*

Naruto: it's ok, jiji. Even if you're mean, I'll still love you.

Hiruzen: Ah, Naruto. You are such a joy to be around. Maybe I can't teach you how to use chakra yet, but how about I teach you how to properly throw a Kunai before bed?

*Hiruzen said with a small smile of his own, he saw no problem in teaching Naruto how to properly hold a kunai and throwing it, no difference than if he taught the boy how to catch a baseball in  the world of Naruto. So safe to say Naruto was over the moon with excitement, it would be so cool to learn how to do that, and he can show people like Sasuke and Kiba that he knows how to do shinobi things like Sasuke fireball. So Naruto stood up on his chair and leaned closer to the Hiruzen side, just being a ball of excitable energy.*

Naruto: Really?!

Hiruzen: Heh. Yes, really. But please sit down.

* Hiruzen said calmly, as just by saying that Naruto heard him and sat down. Naruto grabbed his fork tightly and started to eat as fast as possible so they could get to the fun part where Hiruzen would teach him how to use a shinobi tool. Hiruzen chuckled, amused at the boy's excitement, as he went back to eating. Hiruzen thought outloud as he remembered another technique that Minato had on his arsenal, one that even Hiruzen, the professor of shinobi, couldn't do.*

Hiruzen: That's another thing your father had. He had a very special kunai, and he knew how to throw it better than the rest

*Hiruzen said, remembering that special kunai. If his informants who are part of the servant staff of the uzumaki estate are to be believed, those would now belong to Naruto's sister Narumi. Of course, while the special Kunai will belong to Narumi, the technique was theorized by the second, Minato only finished what the second couldn't. This meant that while Narumi had the completely scroll, Naruto could also learn that technique if he cracked the code that he father cracked so long ago. Naruto nodded a lot and got a determined look in his gaze.*

Naruto: Cool! Then I'm gonna practice so that I can throw it better than him!

Hiruzen: Well, the son should always eclipse the father. So I'm sure he would be proud of you.

*Hiruzen said with a smile. There was so many things that were complicated, like the situation with the uzumaki, Danzo still being a pain on his side, the council chopping at the bits to take more political power away from him, etc. But the one thing Hiruzen knows for a fact is that Minato would be happy and proud of the child Naruto had become and the person he is turning into. While in the afterlife, Minato was smiling, looking at his children. All 3 of them made him proud beyond belief. It is his greatest heartbreak that he's not down there raising them, but at least their happy, which is a good consolation prize for Minato. Back in the real world, Naruto looked confused over something, and as usual, it didn't take long for Naruto to speak his question, to the world.*

Naruto: Even if i still don't really feel anything for him?

Hiruzen: Yes, my boy. I know he's looking down at you in understanding. But know that he loves you. Reports showed that he would talk non-stop on mission about you when you were in your mother's belly and all the things he wanted to teach you.

*Hiruzen said as he controlled his expression on his face, since in truth, Minato was over the moon about the pregnancy, and would speak to him personally about it all the time, seeing as Hiruzen was a father, unlike jiraiya. But he couldn't tell Naruto that cause it could put the lie in jeopardy. Naruto nodded. At the very least, he was a little happy that his father was happy to have the stork deliver him to them, even if only his mother anko was there to accept him. But then Naruto spoke again, saying something that broke his father's heart in the afterlife.*

Naruto: So I would've made him sad by saying that I wanted to learn by you since your cooler?

Hiruzen: pfff. Heh.  Ejem. Naruto. That is... that is not a nice thing to say out loud.

* Hiruzen said as he tried very hard not to start laughing. He could practically see the heartbroken Minato on his knees with a dark cloud on top of him because his son doesn't think he is cool. Naruto finished his food and then looked up at his grandfather, confused at why that wasn't a nice thing to say. It was the truth. His grandfather was the coolest, with his uncle Ibiki being the second coolest. In the afterlife, a description like what Hiruzen thought was happening, Minato felt like he wanted the earth to eat him up. It doesn't help that the other 2 hokage were laughing at him. Since they did train Hiruzen to be "cool," as Naruto said. Back to Naruto, he puffed up his cheeks and raised his tiny fists into the air.*

Naruto: Huh? But it's true! You're the coolest jiji! Who could be better than you?

Hiruzen: Trust me, my little monkey. They are cooler people out there. And I've done some stuff that definitely doesn't make me cool

*Hiruzen said with a sigh, thinking of all his mistakes, turning a blind eye to the uzumaki Village being one of them. They would've knocked some sense into Kushina, unlike himself. While Hiruzen was thinking on his mistakes and picking on his food, in background the maid took the little master's plate to get clean, and would soon be returning with dessert, which today was flan, one of Naruto's favorite. While Naruto was waiting for his dessert. Hiruzen's mind did come up with something that could help Naruto in the future.*

Hiruzen:"Hmm.... though there's an idea, isn't there? The land doesn't belong to anybody anymore. I can get my anbu to clear it of any bandits, and I could take the mitarashi family to the capital of the Uzumaki village or what's left of it, so Naruto knows about his heritage, on his "father's" side"

Naruto: That's stupid.

* Naruto said with an angry tone, taking hiruzen out of his thoughts. Naruto didn't like how Hiruzen said that. He was too young to understand that Hiruzen was being self-deprecating on himself, but he could feel that Hiruzen was being mean to himself. Which wasn't nice. So with a cross of his arms, he spoke with a tiny scowl on his face.*

Hiruzen: Oh? And why is that?

Naruto: Well. Because it's in the past. You can't do anything about it. You can only grow and learn from the dumb stuff you've done to become a better person in the future

* Naruto said with a huff, and a nod on his face with his eyes closed. He didn't understand why so many grown-ups talked about their mistakes as if it was this horrible thing that they can't do anything about. Which was stupid. A mistake isn't something you can erase. You can fix it. You can learn from it, but it'll always be there since we're all humans. Of course, Naruto was far too young to explain it in such a way, but still Hiruzen understood what he was trying to save and offered his adopted grandson a small smile.*

Hiruzen: My little monkey, sometimes I wonder if you're truly only 5 years old. Since you've got more wisdom in that little head of yours than some of the elders. And I'm not even joking

Naruto: Then if a 5 year old is more smart than people in the council, why are they their in the first place?

*Naruto asked the million dollar question that Hiruzen sometimes himself asks. Of course, he knows why because they were voted in by the people, unlike Hiruzen, who was voted in by the second Hokage. So Hiruzen could do very little about that but watch as the voters voted against their own interests, by putting people with more money than they should have in power, as if that was gonna solve their problems. Hiruzen then looked back at Naruto, seeing how happy he was when the flan came, and he remembered what the little boy said.*

Hiruzen: "Maybe it's time i learn from the mistake of the past leaders and do some change into who can become a council member. Hmmm, but all of that will take time. For now, I'm just gonna enjoy this moment with my grandchild."

*Hiruzen thought as he clapped his hands, and the maid took his semi empty plate and bought him a flan as well. Technically speaking, they were both breaking the rules. Hiruzen was cheating on his diet, and Naruto was having sweets before bedtime, something that Anko told him not to do, less he gets an upset stomach in the middle of the night. But a little rule breaking never hurts anybody.*

Back to the espionage

Much later

*we see the 3 shinobis back in their hotel rooms, all 3 read the reports they gathered and were in the middle of a discussion, more specifically kurenai and anko were in the middle of a discussion, while Kakashi just watched.*

Anko: You read the same report as I did. How can you not be on the rebellions side?

Kurenai: because there's no benefit for konoha if the rebellion wins. Hell, konoha will lose more if the rebellion wins.

* Kurenai said as she looked at all the papers that were laid down between them. If the rebellion wins, many things will change, but the biggest change that matters to kurenai is the mining operation. Konoha needs that metal to help the rebuilding process. If the rebels win, the mining will be closed until they are safer for the people mining. And that could take years, years that konoha doesn't have. Anko, who was on the completely other side of the coin, scowled at Kurenai since konoha was in a good place. It wasn't back to 100%, sure. But it was still the envy of the other elemental nations.*

Anko: we are konoha. We are literally the most powerful and influential elemental nation. Even if we lose the material this village sends us, it's not like konoha will be all that affected by it

Kurenai: except that we will. We are still recovering from the kyuubi attack. We need all the material we can get to rebuild as fast as possible. If the rebellion wins, at best, it would take another year for konoha to be back at full power.

*Kurenai said firmly, since konoha is known for a lot of things, mining precious things from the ground was not one of them, they didn't have the knowledge for that, that was kumogakure who had the knowledge and the location to mine and sell them at an outrageous price. So yes. While it was heartbreaking what the government was doing. It would benefit konoha to turn a blind eye to it, so they could get metals for cheap without needed to buy them from kumogakure who would sell it at a markup just because it was konoha who was buying the metals. Anko shook her head, since what's the point of konoha being the strongest, if it can't handle a year or two more of rebuilding. Is it really that much of a glass canon that one mining operation shunting down temporarily will crash konoha to the ground? Of course it won't. Anko knew that it wouldn't, and so did kurenai if she wasn't too stubborn to see it.*

Anko: And if the government wins how many innocent will die like they did when they kyuubi attacked, huh? Konoha is strong. It can withstand another year of rebuilding. The people of this village can not continue to handle the oppressive government they're living under. We need to help them.

Kurenai: What we need is to help konoha first. We've got to concentrate on our people before we can even begin to consider helping others

* Kurenai said firmly. She wasn't heartless. She knew what she was suggesting would be a bloodbath for the people here. But kurenai was concentrating on her people first and foremost. Konoha was still vulnerable to another attack. They still haven't replenished their military might and were running on their reserve shinobi and surviving veterans to hold down the defense. Anko, on the other hand, was falling more on the camp of following the ideals of Konoha, of being the guide to the other elemental nations, to being an example for them to follow. What kind of example would they be showing if they abandoned the people in need outside of their borders just because it would be inconvenient to them? All that would do is set a precedent that other nations can strong arm smaller nations into complying with their demands and make the elemental country as a whole more totalitarian than it already is.*

Anko: You sound like a shinobi of Kumo.

Kurenai: Well go fuck yourself too. You know where I stand. Kakashi, as leader, you're the vote breaker. Will we be recommending the hokage to help the rebellion or the government?

*Kurenai said as she looked at their leader, the whole reason they were having this heated discussion in the first place. Since both kurenai and anko wanted different things, only Kakashi could give a recommendation to the hokage and the Council, on what would be the best course of action. Kakashi, who was in deep thought, needed more time before he could come up with a choice. he stands up and starts walking away.*

Kakashi: hm... both of you make good points. I'll think about it and give you an answer in the morning.

*Kakashi said as he left. Kurenai and anko with nothing left to say towards each other, just cleaned up the scrolls, did their routines on the bathroom and then went to bed, the canyon that divides them becoming bigger as they slept, since they're values were no longer aligning.*

Chapter Text

The next day

*We see Anko in a toy shop of the village, the mission was over, Kakashi made his decision whatever it may be it doesn't matter to anko, she can at least sleep good at night knowing that she tried to fight for what she believed was the right choice, if Kakashi aligns himself with Kurenai than that's that, but anko can at least look back on this mission and say that she was on the right side of history. We see Anko looking around the rather large toy shop, trying to figure out what Naruto would like the most. She looked from behind her as someone touched her shoulder and there was that same monk from last night, of course, Anko didn't show any emotion that she knew him, and just looked at what the man was presenting her, it was a painting kit.*

Chiruki: I'm sure your child will like this gift

Anko: he likes everything. I could give him the cheapest 99-cent toy there is, and he would see it as the greatest thing ever. Wait. How did you know I had a child?

*anko said surprise as she took a step back looking at the bald monk with distrust, since there was no reason as to why he should even guess that anko had a child back at home, anko doesn't know how he knows it, but one thing is for sure, if anko even hears the hint of a threat, she will show this monk why she's the snake mistress of konoha. Chiruki remained calm. In fact, he even chuckled a little as he looked around to where they were before looking back at Anko with an amused expression on his face.*

Chiruki: Because you're the only adult apart from me in this establishment. So either you're looking to buy your child something, or we're going to have a problem.

*chiruki said his threat clear in the air, but anko didn't strike, she calmed down thanks to the response, since it made sense, they were in a toy store for children, children were around playing, and as far as anko can see they were the two only adults she could see except the workers. So, with a small chuckle, she nodded her head.*

Anko: I could say the same for you. But no. You're right. I'm here to buy my son a souvenir.

* Anko said as she took the painting kit and inspected it. It could be a good souvenir for Naruto. He's normally a purely pencil and paper type of creative artist, but giving a new avenue to express his creativity and giving Naruto a common hobby with that new friend of his. As Anko was thinking of the pros and cons of getting Naruto this gift,  Chiruki continued to smile at her, a certain type of smile that Anko only saw with Orochimaru, the type of calculated smile that said "I know more than I'm leading on."*

Chiruki: How wonderful. What's his name?

Anko: My little Naruto Mitarashi. Here's a picture of him. Isn't he the cutest?

* Anko said as she took out a photo necklace she kept under her clothes and opened the small door showing the picture she kept close to her heart for good luck. Chiruki gave a short nod at the picture of the baby and then looked back at Anko, seeing her also looking at the picture with a smile that just told anyone who saw it that she was in love with the picture, in the maternal sense. Since people don't get what type of love I refer to unless I spoon feed them the answer, the Spanish version of this story I'm looking at you. Ejem. Chiruki smiled at the woman speaking again to get her attention.*

Chiruki: he certainly seemed very precious to you

Anko: he is. He's my whole world.

*Anko said with a sigh as she still didn't stop looking at the picture. How could she? She's homesick, she's been away from her son for far too long, and Hiruzen is no doubt manipulating her poor boy into thinking that monkeys are better than snakes. But after a bit more looking, Anko closed the necklace and put it back where it belonged inside of her shirt and finally looked up at Chiruki whose smile changed, from a calculating one to a more somber smile as he too had a child that he missed.*

Chiruki: Lovely.

Anko: Do you have children?

*anko asked with no malicious intent in her question but still it seemed like she pushed a button, since chiruki nodded, but his entire mode became more melancholy, he moved passed her and grabbed a doll on the shelf and looked at it as he spoke, showing the reason why he changed his life and became a deeply devoted spiritual person. Since it's always a tragedy when a parent has to bury their child.*

Chiruki: I did. But that was a long time ago.

Anko: Oh. I'm so sorry.

* Anko said as they walked to the cash register and bought their toys, to Anko's surprise, Chiruki paid for her, even when the painting kit cost a lot more than the doll she picked. Chiruki slid the painting kit to Anko and smiled at her, again with that calculating smile that said he knew more than he was letting on.*

Chiruki: It is fine. It was not you who took her from me. Well. I just came here to buy a new toy for when I visit her. Have a nice day, Anko Mitarashi. And thank you

* Chiruki said as he left walking, Anko grabbed her painting kit and left too, till she stopped as she realized that she had never told the man her name. She turned her body around to the man's direction, but he was gone. Seeing as the mission was over, Anko decided it wasn't worth pursuing, so with a breath she turned around again and left to meet up with her team, while Chiruki appeared at the base of his operation.*

Tanji: Boss? Where have you been?

Chiruki: Just giving a gift to Konoha for the help they're going to offer

*Chiruki said as he walked past his soldier and went to the temple to pray again. Tanji looked at the man confused since there were no signs that Konoha would help them, but he knew that asking Chiruki would amount to nothing, so he decided to trust him.*

With anko

* Anko made it to the meeting point, and as always, Kakashi wasn't there on time, leaving both women there to just wait for him. They didn't even look at each other, they remained in silence while they waited, since anko had nothing more to say to somebody who would turn a blind eye to the people in need and kurenai had nothing to say to someone so blinded by new ideals she didn't used to have, that she can't see she's harming their village to help another. After 20 minutes of waiting, Kakashi made it with a wave and his one-eyed smile, acting as if he wasn't late at all. They all started to walk back home, and Kakashi looked at Anko, seeing the shopping back in her hands.*

Kakashi: Did you get Naruto something?

Anko: Yup. This cute little painting set is from an artist called Bob Ross. Lately, Naruto has been drawing a whole lot more. So I thought maybe he would like to try a different type of painting.

* Anko said with a smile that she always had when talking about her baby snake. Kakashi nodded, remembering watching a show or two about the man. He can picture Naruto painting with oil paint and the mess he would no doubt make. An amused smile appeared on his face, imagining Naruto painting something important like the hokage monument, but it was a ridiculous notion, Naruto would never do something like that. Kakashi looked at Anko with a raised eyebrow.*

Kakashi: That looks like an oil painting. Are you sure that's a good idea? He could ruin a lot of his clothes with that.

Anko: It'll be fine. I'll just buy some clothes at the Salvation Shinobi, the cheapest type possible, so Naruto doesn't ruin his good clothes.

*Anko said with a nod, as she too was imagining Naruto painting with a canvas and paint instead of pen and paper, Anko could imagine how happy Naruto would be using new colors instead of those big crayons, and she couldn't help but let a giggle escape her lips at the mental image. Kurenai glanced at her, for the giggle she gave, she had never heard anko laugh like that, she had heard Anko making her prey in the bars laugh like that, but to hear her acting so for lack of a better word feminine, it was a culture shock to kurenai who always saw anko as deep in the tomboy spectrum. Kakashi gave a nod as he gave a sharp look to Anko, knowing what she was planning.*

Kakashi:.... you just want him to paint a canvas of you, don't you?

Anko: No. I know that he'll paint a canvas of me. I am one of his muses after all~

*Anko said as she fluttered her eyelashes for comedic effect, but it wasn't far to the truth, since a lot of Naruto's drawings were of himself and his mother in different situations, like them riding a dragon, them cooking a huge hog, them sliding down a rainbow with a pot of gold in the end, etc. Kakashi would roll his eyes if it wasn't for the fact that Naruto has drawings of himself in the book, more specifically drawings of places Kakashi hides whenever he's protecting the hokage or keeping an eye on Naruto. Somehow, the little yellow-haired boy always manages to find him, pointing at Kakashi and giggling. No doubt Naruto thought it was a game they were playing.*

Kakashi: I would roll my eyes, but he also draws some drawings for me, so I would be a hypocrite if I did.

Kurenai: Changing to more pressing matters. Did you make a decision?

*Kurenai finally spoke, stopping the two of them from talking about Anko's child. Both of them did indeed stop talking about the protagonist of the story and looked at Kurenai. Kakashi maintains a neutral expression since he knows he has to be impartial as the team leader. But Anko looked annoyed at Kurenai, that she would interrupt them for something that meant nothing, since no matter what Kakashi chose, it's not like they could change his mind. So she gave Kurenai a blank look on her face as she spoke in a dry tone.*

Anko: Wow, way to ruin the mood.

Kurenai: We need to know if we'll be coming back here or not. I still say I'm right. We're too fragile to start another fight.

*Kurenai said firmly, knowing that Anko didn't, spending 5 years undercover, sabotaging an attack on Konoha, Kurenai knows that every single nation including those who are allies want to attack Konoha and take its position and power. Now that they're still rebuilding and replenishing their military might, it is not the time to fight for a war that's not even their own.  Anko shook her head, since it doesn't matter if konoha is "weaker" it's still stronger than the other nations, there's a reason they haven't attacked even after the attack of the kyuubi, since even while the Blade of konoha is broken, it's still sharp enough to kill, and right now the government of this small village needs to be killed.*

Anko: But do we not fight for freedom?

Kurenai: Sure, when these people figure out who's gonna lead them.

*Kurenai said with a dismissive tone, since from what she's seen all the attacks that the rebels have caused have been chaotic and without leadership, there's nothing more than chickens running with their heads cut off in Kurenai's opinion. Anko glared at Kurenai since she saw the same thing she did, only she saw it differently than she did. Anko saw it as the civilians standing up by destroying the favorite places of the dear leader, then attacking where it would hurt most in the short term.*

Anko: The people are leading

Kurenai: The people are rioting. There’s a difference. Frankly, it’s a little disquieting that you would let your ideals blind you to reality.

*Kurenai said with a shake of her head, wondering as they all started to do the shinobi run, jumping from tree to tree now that they weren't in the city anymore. They should be able to get back to Konoha in a matter of days at this speed. Kakashi saw the two of them continuing to argue while Kakashi just sighed, thinking on the choice he made, which wasn't an easy choice to make, since neither woman is wrong with their beliefs, it's just that the situation isn't ideal for either option. But in the end? Kakashi knew which side he stood on. The same side his sensei Minato would've stood with, and it wasn't with the incompetent leadership.*

Kakashi: OK. Ok. Enough the both of you. If it'll settle whatever this tension is between the two of you, I'll answer. The people are rioting, so we need to give them a leader to organize them.

Anko: Yes. I'm glad you saw it like me

*Anko said with a big grin, knowing that it meant that they would be sending help for the people. Kurenai nodded in response, not liking that she was outvoted, but there was nothing that could be done, the choice was made by the team leader and all she could do was accept it and deal with Anko's smugness for the coming days. Of course, she'll get a small shock when she realizes that smugness was never coming since all Anko cared about was helping the people, not which one of them was the right one in the argument. But for now, Kurenai and the rest of them stopped for a moment, as they hid from another Shinobi team from another village, going to find out where to get their mission done. Kurenai could see their headbands and mentally cursed over what she saw.*

Kurenai: " kami damn it. They're from Otogakure."

*Kurenai thought, knowing that Anko would jump from where she was hiding and attack them for no other reason than they were from Orochimaru's new village. Kurenai glanced at Anko and saw that she had a neutral expression just waiting for them to leave. Anko, for her part, kept looking at the shinobi that belonged to the village of her old sensei and felt absolutely nothing when seeing them. Sure, she was still furious for all that Orochimaru made her go through, but thanks to Naruto, she was slowly letting go of that anger. It was still there, but not enough that she would attack them just for being part of the Otogakure village. Kurenai saw that she wasn't going to jump down and fight them like she would've done in the past, just another moment for Kurenai to see that the anko she knew was long gone. After the group left, the Konoha group continued their journey back home while continuing their conversation.*

Kurenai: You're the leader. I'll respect your decision even if I don't agree with it.

Kakashi: That's fine. And while yes, we are still recovering, the world isn't going to stop revolving while our village gets repaired. We must still uphold the ideals of the first hokage and be a Beacon for the rest of the nations of how the big nations should act. It is what the 4th hokage would've wanted

*Kakashi said, thinking of his old teacher, knowing that this was the right choice that Minato would've made. Anko, for her part, had nothing to say about that. She was just glad the people were going to get helped and even happier that she was coming back to Konoha to see Naruto again. It made Anko want to run faster and faster, but she controlled herself to keep the same pace as her teammates. Kurenai for her part frowned a little, since she would like to think that the 4th would be on her side, after all, he was the one whose reign could be considered the expansion reign of Konoha.*

Kurenai: Personally, I like to think that he would agree with me more than you two idealists. But fine. The decision has been made. Let's hurry back home

Anko: Now on that we can agree. I want to see my baby again. I'm gonna smother him in kisses. Just like I'm sure Rin will do to you Kakashi, but for totally different reasons ~

*Anko said with a small laugh. She wasn't normally one for gossip. In fact, she hated gossip to the point that she fights those who start it. But the gossip of the new power couple that was Kakashi and Rin was too good for her not to tease him about it. Kakashi rolled his eyes as he did the smartest thing he could do in this situation. Kakashi didn't say a word and kept running back to Konoha while Anko teased him.*

Meanwhile, in Konoha

* We see Naruto running to the park with his arms full of something, behind him his uncle Ibiki was following after him, and he sat down on a bench that was close enough so he could keep an eye on his little nephew. Normally Hiruzen would be watching over him, but he had an important meeting that he couldn't use the shadow clones on. So Uncle Ibi was alone on this one. Naruto made it to his group of friends with a smile bigger than the sun.*

Naruto: Guys! Guys!

Kiba: Hey Naruto, what... are those kunais?! Cool!

*Kiba said looking at what Naruto had in his arms, it wasn't just kunais, but throwing stars too, and other small shinobi weapons. Nobody batted an eye when Sasuke and Hinata walked to be next to Naruto without saying a word, like two cats who ignore everybody but 1 chosen person in the house. In this case, that person is Naruto. Shikamaru unlike Kiba didn't have to look at what Naruto had on his arms for more than a second to know they were fake.*

Shikamaru: their not real. They're made of paper. Naruto just piqued them to look real

Naruto: The fact that Kiba thought it was real means I did a good job

* Naruto said with a bright smile and an optimism that was practically poison to the pragmatic Nara. Naruto placed the paper tools on the ground so everybody could see. Kiba was the first to grab the kunai and slash it around as if he knew how to use it. Shikamaru looked at Kiba and then at Naruto. Just because Kiba was fooled wasn't an accomplishment, since he was the lowest grade in their class. But Shikamaru also knows better than to say anything negative with the two guard dogs Naruto has next to him so he held his tongue.*

Shikamaru:..... sure. So. Why do you have paper kunais and throwing stars?

Naruto: Oh! Because my uncle Ibiki taught me how to do o-ri-ga-mi! He taught me how to make o-ri-ga-mi kunai and other shinobi tools! We can play shinobi with real weapons!

* Naruto said excitedly, instantly Sasuke and Hinata grabbed one of Naruto's arms and hugged it, pretty much cementing that they would be his teammate and daring anybody to say otherwise. They even did the impossible, which was speaking clearly and loudly that they would be Naruto's teammate, since that's how important it was for them to have him on their side.*

Sasuke & Hinata: I call team Naruto!

Ino: Fine, Shikamaru, and Choji will be my team!

*Ino said with a nod, as she grabbed Shikamaru's collar before he could escape and take a nap somewhere. Since Ino will be damned, if she's on a team with the bug boy and the boy that smells like wet dog. Shikamaru muttered something about "troublesome blondes." But ultimately resigned to his fate of playing shinobi and having to socialize with people. While Choji was nodding and munching on his chips, he didn't care either way, he just wanted to eat his snacks.*

Shikamaru: What a drag....

Kiba: Wait. So Shino and I are just a duo?

*Kiba asked as he looked around, their group was a party of 8 so usually there would be a team of 2 very rarely was it ever Naruto since Hinata and Sasuke would always pick him. Naruto nodded, already having a solution to the problem so Kiba and Shino wouldn't be sad, that they didn't have Yakumo to play with them today so she could be their 3rd teammate.*

Naruto: Yes, but you'll get more shinobi tools than the rest of us

Kiba: Deal! Let's play!

*Kiba said as he went and grabbed a huge chunk of all the shinobi tools that Naruto and Ibiki made the previous day. The rest of them split in half what remained as they went over the rules of the game. Overall it was another great day to be Naruto as he spent his childhood with friends and being loved. Once the rules were set up Naruto raised his hand first and as always chose to play with the home team.*

Naruto: I call being Team Konoha!

To be continued or read 4 months and 2 weeks 18 Chapter on a website I'm not allowed to say since I've already got 2 strikes on this website but you can take an educated guess. Special thanks to:

Ben knight

Fate

Jacob Mooe

Sarudark

nT_wolf 0

Ayham Alqaissi

José Ruiz Dé Austria

Trevor Ferguson

Ty Kennedy

Jameil Fluker

Osbaldo

DescendedAngel

Hunters4life

William Washington

Ace

Damaris

True V Munoz-Bennett

Shawn Sachs

Jamel Collins

Alysha Brown

Ashley Coleman

Jordan Mace

Taivon Cook

Kyla Evans

Max bell

Darren Belcher

Tyler Gist

Charles Sims

Rolnad332

Brandiejo key

Sernoirkain

Melissa Lopez

Benjamin Cade Higgins

Shadobound

Claude Smith

Isabella Allen

Nirvana

Bryton Maldonado

Harrison J. Glass

Littlegamerplayz

Ana Ceja

Mary

Kayl

Reece Maddox

Mihaela Graphics/Neagu

Phoenix rampant

Shenoa

Link llama

Jesus Gutierrez

Shaky Nice

Ethan Horne

Nicoló Civetta

Brisa Ríos

Cookie

Laura

Salih out

Anoos81

KamiNAF

Lilia Santos

Void Walker

Ian Keeth

Rankclone

Cony Navarro

Jason Marshman

Karizima Daniels

CK-vanguardian

Swift216

Deadking Oblivion

Frost040506

Jason Marshman

Thai Nguyen

Mauro Lara

Riley

Kuzuri Hanma

Rikki Sisco

Jason shaw

Charles Sims

TurboInvader

Nathaniel Hayes

Caleb Duff

Mitchell Bevan

Joey sexton

Diego Zamora Gil

Hanna Cortes

Moaid Almri

Levi Letcher

Camille Renamon

Stunna

Andre Mcbride

Nottivpsslide

Aidan Chapman

Alex Hawthorne

Aryk Hollinrake

Cj8541

DirectorWes

Garrett8

Kalayah Burns

ykbrookyy13

Dennis Moore

Tanashia Cook

Francesco Alayza

IV-5 Nalini Heeralal

Dilan Yurem

Lol97

Ephraim123

Zapped143

GuardianAngel516

Zori Williams

Azail Bynum

Nathaniel Hayes

CrusaderCA

Mads Marinius Snyen

Tristen Bradshaw

Got Bored Mechanic

Blake's gaming channel

Chibaku Tensei

Wolfis

Micah Miles

Agent Ilusion

Angel Peña

ScrimplyPibbles

Charles Rogers

fanReader

Thanks again for the donations